Page 1 of 300

🐾Introduction🐾
'We kissed when the whole world stopped time... through the petals of
the sunflower on her desk.'

I, Mai Tree, am confident in my own identity. I don't care about anyone

else because I have a special ability to stop time for ten minutes a day.
Since childhood, I have been a helper, excelling in almost everything-my
daily life, my studies, and my work as a lawyer-to the point that I've earned
the nickname 100 Percent.

But that proud nickname was shattered when I lost a case to the cold-faced
prosecutor named Man Mek. She appeared calm but concealed many
mysteries. Beautiful yet emotionless, the mere thought of her irritated me.

Then one day, she reappeared in the office as an assistant, the new lawyer I
was forced to work with, accompanied by sunflowers that seemed to hold
precious memories for her.

At some point, I had to admit that I was interested in this girl. She
approached me neither too much nor too little, cared for me, was nice to
me, and didn't judge me, even though others thought I was a bad, selfish
person.

Until...

A phone call came from my sister, who has the ability to see the future. She
said someone was tricking me into using my ability for bad things, which
would eventually shorten my lifespan. It sounded really scary.

And is it a coincidence that everything she said, points to that person?

It is a Maan Mek.

Page 2 of 300
The woman....

I might be starting to fall in love with.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 3 of 300
 🐾01.The Destroyer
🐾 of Nicknames

Part MAI TREE

Two minutes to midnight. We were about to part ways at the crosswalk, but
after taking just a few steps, I stopped.

“…and stop time.”

Now, I'm forcing myself not to turn back and kissing her.

Time: A moment, a length of time that exists or is present, usually defined

as a moment, an occasion, a day, a month, a year.

In other words, time is something that nothing can control or determine. It

cannot be stopped or reversed. It can only move forward. That's just what
most people think.

But… Not me, who dares to call myself the favorite daughter of heaven.

Why?

Because apart from my appearance, which I’m confident is beautiful, my

intelligence that earned me first place throughout elementary school until I
received honors from university, passing the bar exam on the first try, or my
family background, which is ranked among the top ten in the country, I also
have two special blessings in my life.

It would not be wrong to call them gifts from heaven.

The first blessing is a warm and complete family.

Page 4 of 300
I grew up in a family with my mommy and mama. They were two women
who fell in love with each other, and because they wanted to have children,
my mama, a businesswoman, chose to invest in a country to meet the
requirements for citizenship there, where same-sex marriage was legal.

Then, my mommy, who was a prosecutor, flew over to register with her
before they accessed a sperm bank to take turns getting pregnant.

My mommy gave birth to my sister, Karan, using her own eggs. Nearly a
year later, they switched, and my mama became pregnant and gave birth to
me.

Now, Mama and Mommy live abroad. Occasionally, they visit Thailand, or
we fly to see them. As for Karan, who is a cardiothoracic surgeon, and I, are
both reside in Thailand. Sometimes, we drop by to visit Aunt Vee—

Mommy's younger sister, who lives in a large house in the suburbs.

Some might think our family is strange. When I was a child, some teachers
treated me with pity because I only had two mothers and no father. They
assumed I had an inferiority complex, even though my sister and I were
happy and never thought there was anything wrong with having two
mothers.

Those people's ideas are completely ridiculous.

Our family is perfect. Everyone understands, is open-minded, accepts

themselves, and shares love. That is something I am sure is a gift from
heaven, and it can be considered the first blessing.

As for the second blessing... this one might seem a bit fantastical. But in
reality—

I have the ability to stop time for ten minutes a day.

You read that correctly.

I - can - stop - time.

Page 5 of 300
Hello, I'd like to introduce myself in more detail. I am Maitree, or Miss
Song Mina Naravatthanwet, a young woman with dual citizenship,
standing at 159 centimeters tall. I hate talking about my age, am currently
trying to quit coffee, and work as a stock lawyer at a renowned law firm.

Stock Lawyer: Being a lawyer who is also a partner in a law firm is

comparable to the highest position in the profession. You receive both a
salary and dividends from the company.

Most importantly, I am known as a respected lawyer in the legal

community. I was given the nickname 100 percent because, in all my years
in this profession, I have never...

Never lost a case.

Ah, it's probably not hard to guess by now. Yes, my ability to stop time
gives me an advantage over anyone else in the world.

Just think about it; no matter how skilled or experienced the opposing party
is, I can stop time. It can be used in many ways, as you can imagine.

But that proud nickname was destroyed two years ago... even though I was
confident I could never lose a case like that.

Oh, never mind. I won’t think about that prosecutor now. If possible, I don't
want to mention that person again.

So, to sum it all up, I'm a lawyer who doesn’t care about anything. I use my
cheating skills to fight cases for my clients. I have two blessings from
heaven, and I’m happy with this fulfilling life.

Until… one Thursday in winter of that year, something complicated

happened.

In the morning, everything seemed normal. I had to attend the court verdict
for a case that had been a hot topic on social media a few months ago.

Let me give you a little background on the story.

Page 6 of 300
A young woman from a wealthy family had a fight with her parents and ran
away from home, selling her branded items to make money. She rented a
mid-priced apartment without contacting her family or friends from
university. She wanted to be sarcastic.

In the first month, nothing happened. She still had some money saved from
selling things. There were a few problems, but she would sometimes argue
with people in the dorm because of her rather selfish and quick-witted
nature.

In the second month, she became a suspect in a case of assaulting a man in

the dormitory.

The man claimed that he had previously had several arguments with the
defendant over issues such as loud music, trash left outside her room, and
an incident where she threw a cigarette into a flower pot on his balcony.

One day, when he was extremely angry, he raised his voice and used foul
language. The defendant seemed flustered and retreated into her room.

Shortly after, someone knocked on his door.

He didn’t think much of it and walked over to open it, only to be stabbed in
the stomach with a knife, sustaining an injury.

Despite the arguments, when a family crisis occurred, it’s understandable

that a family remains the first and only refuge. That’s why I received a call
from the lady asking for my help.

[Please, help me plead not guilty in this case so that my daughter can be
acquitted.]

The first time I met the young woman who was the defendant in the case,
the first thing I said to her was.

“I don’t want to know if you really did it, and I won’t ask that question.
Because I can’t say you’re innocent if you admit to doing everything

Page 7 of 300
alleged. But if I don’t know about it… I’m just a lawyer defending my
client. I’m not completely in the wrong.”

As I expected, the court's verdict was announced today: the case was
dismissed.

The incident had happened so suddenly in a matter of seconds that it was

unlikely anyone could recall it clearly. The criminal's face wasn’t distinctly
visible, and the dormitory's surveillance camera footage showed the
defendant hiding something in her coat and then quickly hailing a taxi.

However, the footage was of such low quality that it couldn’t be determined
whether what was in her coat was indeed a knife.

There was also the witness who claimed he saw the defendant rushing down
the elevator with a look of alarm, but that same witness had previously had
a quarrel with the defendant in the first month and had even gossiped about
her on social media.

Most importantly, the weapon used in the incident still hadn’t been found.

The middle-aged prosecutor looked quite upset but kept it to himself. He

was a meticulous, detailed person, and he had no idea how many times I
had stopped time and reviewed his preparations before the trial, only to use
them to my advantage during cross-examinations.

I smiled to myself, enjoying the secret.

Apart from my skill in cross-examining witnesses, this special ability was

what earned me the nickname Superhuman.

Reporters were waiting to interview him after the verdict was announced
because the case had attracted significant attention on social media,
especially since my client was notorious for having a bad reputation as a
celebrity.

At one point, I briefed my client, "Just stick to the court's verdict and
confirm that you’re innocent."

Page 8 of 300
Despite my reputation for winning cases, which frequently went against
public opinion, my name was always in the headlines. This time, I could
already predict how they would frame it.

“As expected, Lawyer Maitree took on a celebrity client with deep pockets
and no sense of guilt.”

Hah! That’s not true.

My family is already wealthy. Why would I be hungry for money? Material

things don’t even cross my mind.

Later that day, the client's mother invited me to dinner to discuss matters.

Her daughter, who had been acquitted, sat nearby, chatting on her phone
with friends, appearing quite relaxed. The mother, her face now bright after
months of worry, smiled as she said, "About the knife…"

I quickly raised a hand.

“I beg your pardon, but I don’t want to know about that.”

“I understand,” the middle-aged woman nodded, recognizing my point.

However, she was still filled with relief at the court’s dismissal.

“I have to thank you very much. If it weren’t for you, things would have
turned out quite badly.”

"Is that a compliment?"

“Yes,” she replied, taking out a piece of paper from her Hermes bag and
holding it out to me.

“This is a check I’d like to give you, in addition to the legal fees. It’s a
token of appreciation for your hard work over the past few months.”

I took the check, glanced at it, and then handed it back to her. She looked
surprised. I gave her a brief smile before saying,

Page 9 of 300
"I need another zero."

Madam was momentarily stunned. She probably hadn’t expected me to say

that. Even her daughter, who had been gossiping a moment ago, glanced up
at me. I didn’t care and leaned back in my chair with my arms crossed.

Honestly, for the amount of work I’d put in, that check had too few zeros.

Eventually, the lady relented and wrote a new check with the appropriate
amount. Our dinner concluded a little earlier than expected.

I walked out of the restaurant at 12:50 PM, heading towards my red-and-

mustard Mustang, which I’d purchased less than a week ago. It should have
been parked outside, gleaming for all to see.

Instead, my eyes landed on a car that looked so badly damaged it was

barely recognizable.

My brows furrowed as I approached, and the moment I saw the words

spray-painted on the car, I nearly gasped.

Bad Lawyer.

Greedy.

Gold Digger.

I couldn’t believe it. My brand-new car, which hadn’t even received its
white license plate yet, had been defaced with graffiti.

I had no idea who could have done this. But I knew I wasn’t at fault.

Clenching my fists, I took a deep breath and returned to the restaurant to

speak with the manager about checking the CCTV footage. Whoever did
this, regardless of whether they’d been hurt by me in some way, had
definitely messed with the wrong person.

Hah! I’ll make sure you pay for this.

Page 10 of 300
.

3:08 PM

“Did you come by taxi today, Phi Maitree?” Natcha asked.

Already irritated from the incident earlier, which left my beloved Mustang
needing a complete repaint, her greeting only added to my frustration.

Natcha, the PR girl who usually sat at the reception desk, would often
follow me around gossiping whenever the lawyers returned to the office.

It was one of those annoying little things.

Holding a cup of coffee from my favorite shop, I stopped walking and

turned back to face Natcha, giving her a mocking smile.

“Thank you so much for caring about how I get to work,” I replied
sarcastically.

“I’m sorry,”

She said, repeating it so often that it became a habit. When I turned around
and walked back to the office, she followed me and started a new topic, as
if she were lonely and wanted someone to chat with.

“Actually, today there will be a new assistant lawyer joining the team. Phi
Prach personally welcomed that person, and seemed very happy to be
joining us. I am curious to see how interesting someone without a lawyer’s
license, but has been invited to join the team, can be, Kiew.”

Oh, how annoying. But since it was an office matter, I asked.

“Someone like Phi Prach, the owner of this place, saw potential in him and
invited him to work even without a license?”

“A fresh graduate whose parents are celebrities?”

Page 11 of 300
“No, I heard that person used to work in other legal fields before.”

“Oh,” I replied, “that’s not so strange then.”

At that moment, I arrived at my office. I had no more questions, so I closed

the door on Natcha without a care. I pulled the blinds down, threw my bag
onto the sofa, and sank into the other side. I let out a breath, reflecting on
the day.

Oh my God, the food at the restaurant was not to my liking, my beloved

Mustang had been vandalized, the headline The lawyer is greedy for money
had been shared thousands of times on social media, and the afternoon
traffic was horrendous. Today was just annoying. Where is my heart? I hope
nothing worse happens.

I raised my hand to massage my temples before lifting the coffee in my

hand to take a sip.

I’m not addicted to caffeine; I just get a headache if I go without it for a

day.

Just then, my phone rang.

I expected it might be a client in an inheritance division case I had just

accepted the day before, but...

No, it was Phi Prach, the man who owned this law firm and was ten years
older than me. I pressed the answer button, turned on the speaker, and
leaned back on the sofa.

“What is it?”

[I sent someone to find you.]

“What? Who? The bodyguards are setting up a booth. Am I going to get

hurt one day?”

[No, no, you’ll find out soon. But first, I have to hang up.]

Page 12 of 300
With all the work I had been doing, I rolled my eyes and wanted to say that
if he was going to call me and make it a mystery, he might as well not say
anything at all. But he hung up, leaving me wondering why he was sending
someone.

Maybe I can have Riker deliver some chocolate. Adults can get through
their day with sweet treats, too.

Knock knock.

“Ms. Maitree?”

There was a knock on the door, followed by Natcha’s voice, which

everyone in the office recognized clearly. Even with the blinds pulled down,
I could still see a shadow outside. It seemed like the PR girl was bringing
someone in to meet me. It might be the person Phi Prach mentioned.

“Come in.”

I replied, sitting up straight to maintain my image as a female lawyer and

preparing to give her a polite smile in case the other person was a VIP
client.

The door opened. Natcha, who always wore an excited expression, looked
unusually awkward as she led a tall, slender figure into the room. I followed
her gaze and examined the young woman, who wore black loafers, cropped
work slacks, a Dior belt, a loose light-colored shirt, and stood with a
straight, elegant posture. As for her face...

Believe me, my polite smile earlier turned awkward when I made eye
contact with her.

A woman stood a little behind Natcha.

Page 13 of 300
“Hello, I will be your new assistant lawyer. From now on, I would like to
introduce myself. Also, please…,” she said.

Because she is that person!

The owner of that beautiful face had used her emotions while standing on
the other side of the courtroom two years ago.

“I object. The lawyer is using questions to confuse the witness by playing

with the short-term memory of the human brain. Please drop the question
just now.”

“My esteemed court, I object once again. The assumptions raised by the
lawyers are not applicable in this case. They are merely imaginations
attempting to undermine the credibility of the witnesses, material that has
already undergone the examination process. The questioning of the expert
witness is clearly aimed at destroying the weight of the evidence.”

The calm-faced prosecutor who had shattered my 100 percent nickname

two years ago.

Maan Mek

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 14 of 300
🐾02. We Can'tRoomWork
🐾 in The Same

The ability to stop time…

The second blessing is very special and valuable, but it comes with
conditions so I don't have too much of an advantage over others.

First, I can stop time for ten minutes a day, with everything resetting at
midnight. In other words, if I use the ability fully, I won’t be able to use it
again until the next day.

Second, if a wound occurs and there’s bleeding, this power cannot be used.

Third, if I stop time to interfere with someone's destiny, I have to pay with
my own lifespan.

If I cause someone to die or help someone live, I will lose ten years of
my life.

When I stopped a bullet to save Phi Karan's wife a few years ago, I knew I
would die at eighty-three, but now I know I will die at seventy-three.

Well, that’s just a prediction of life expectancy, excluding accidents or

unexpected events. Anything can happen, as is normal for humans.

Those conditions weren’t an obstacle for me. When I was a child and first
realized I could stop time, I cried because I thought I was stuck in a
mysterious dimension. I concluded it was just a bad dream. When I told Phi
Karan about it, she took me to see my mama and mommy.

Page 15 of 300
That's when I found out it was an inherited ability from my mommy's side.
As a kid barely old enough to understand, my jaw dropped.

Mama was shocked too, because this ability is usually passed down
genetically. I was conceived using her egg, but it was still a surprise.

However, we realized it must be due to the deep connection in our close-

knit family. The true meaning of family is perhaps found in love and bonds
strong enough to transcend ordinary limits. That’s why I call it a blessing
from heaven.

In addition, Phi Karan, who also has the power of time, but in a different
form, helped me understand something important whenever I stopped time,
I was the only one still moving, free from all rules. However, if I touched
someone, even just with my fingertips, that person would share the same
time period with me, as long as we stayed connected.

As a child living abroad, I secretly used the power to become the

mischievous one in the family, often teasing everyone.

For instance, drawing on their faces with a magic marker or using

Mommy's makeup.

What else?

Oh! I stopped time to throw eggs at a racist neighbor’s roof. He eventually

moved away because I pranked him so often that his family thought the
house was haunted.

My mother and sister were indulgent toward me. Mommy scolded me

sometimes, but no one could resist my sweet talk. I was spoiled like the
youngest daughter in the family.

Thinking about those days warms my heart.

But today, at this moment, I’m facing a big problem.

Yes, Maan Mek, the rival who humiliated me two years ago, is standing in
my office, claiming with a straight face.

Page 16 of 300
"From now on, I'll be assisting you."

Nonsense! I never needed any paralegal whatsoever.

"Prach, no matter what you're doing, you need to talk to me now."

As soon as the call connected, I filled him in. The large mirror in the office
bathroom reflected my serious expression as I spoke.

Phi Prach was probably at a social event. It was rude of me to call out of
nowhere, but forcing my rival to be my assistant without my consent was
even ruder.

[I’ll call you back.]

"No, if I let it go today, you’ll find a way to trick me into accepting it. So,
let's settle this now."

After a bit of back-and-forth, I decided to let it go and hung up. But as I

walked back to my office, I realized everything had already been planned
by that polite yet sly guy. Phi Prach had arranged for a new desk to be
brought into my office days ago, picking a good spot for it. The sweet talk
on the phone had only been a way to persuade me. Even if I refused, he’d
find a way to force the arrangement.

Frustration boiled up inside me. I wanted to run to the bathroom and

scream, but I’d look ridiculous, so I sat down with my arms crossed, glaring
at Maan Mek, trying to find any fault in her.

Natcha had left, leaving just the two of us. How should I deal with her?

Two years ago, after losing to her, I did a thorough background check. Ms.
Maan Mek Satakoon, a first-class honors law graduate from a renowned
university, had passed the bar exam on her first try. She had experience as a
legal officer and was a second-level prosecutor on the verge of promotion—
if she hadn’t resigned. She was also four years younger than me.

But I didn’t have to be fond of her just because she was younger in the legal
profession. I found her calmness irritating. Even though she stood at the

Page 17 of 300
right spot without sitting on the sofa or work chair since I hadn’t invited her
to, my prejudice blinded me.

Aside from my sister, I disliked women who kept a straight face because
they were hard to read.

Especially women who argued in court with a beautiful yet emotionless

expression, raising objections to all my questions and giving reasons why
the court had to accept the verdict.

There was a moment when I clenched my fists tightly, annoyed at the lack
of defiance in her composed gaze.

For a second, I wondered whether I should invite her to sit on the opposite
sofa or test the limits of my power by stopping time and exploring things in
a rather rude manner.

Before I realized it, I had been acting improperly for a long time.
Otherwise, I would have used my special abilities to do everything possible
to win the case.

Oh gosh, it would be a little embarrassing to go through her bag or

something. I felt a sudden disgust at the thought and glanced at her face,
then thought…

If I just stopped time and looked at her closely, maybe even smelled her
perfume, it wouldn’t be wrong, right?

But then I wondered why I would bother doing that to a woman I don’t
even like. It’s such a waste of my abilities.

I won’t use up this limited power for no reason.

I picked up the coffee that had been sitting on the low table for a while and
took a sip to refresh myself. Then, I spoke without much concern for the
listener's feelings.

“I haven’t liked you since you were a prosecutor.”

Page 18 of 300
Maan Mek bowed her head slightly.

“Then I apologize.”

I raised an eyebrow, my tone sarcastic.

“You’re clearly asking for a favor. What are you apologizing for?”

“Anything that makes you, Mai Tree, unhappy with me.”

“Well, I don’t like you any more than I did before.”

Whenever I get annoyed, the other party should back down, but not her. She
don’t even flinch. Instead, she reply in a way that leaves me unsure how to
respond. I can’t seem to shake my prejudice against her, but now I can’t
think of any words to start an argument.

It feels like winning, but it also feels like losing, and I don’t like this
feeling.

Maan Mek deliberately averted her gaze, but I caught the faint smile at the
corner of her mouth. I pressed my tongue against the inside of my cheek in
annoyance.

Phi Prach had tried to convince me to accept her as an assistant, saying that
the person who once ruined my reputation was now going to work under
me. After two years, having her as an assistant would be a close victory, at
least in the eyes of others.

I narrowed my eyes significantly.

“Sit down, and let’s talk.”

“Thank you.”

“Can’t you say anything besides ‘sorry’ and ‘thank you’?”

“If I say anything else in this situation, won’t it just irritate you more?”

Page 19 of 300
This was the second time this girl had responded in a way that left me
speechless with that cold, indifferent expression. I bit my lower lip as I
stared at her sitting across from me, taking a deep breath to suppress my
emotions and keep my temper in check.

Fine, if I can’t push you away, then from now on,

I’ll make you work until you want to run away.

🌿🌿🌿🌿🌿

Page 20 of 300
 🐾03.Sunflower Punishment🐾
After only one day of working together, Maan Mek and I were already
having problems.

The day after I reluctantly accepted her as my assistant, an older woman

walked into the office and approached Natcha, saying she wanted to see me.
The PR girl brought her over, thinking she was a client who had made an
appointment.

I shot a glare at Natcha, the brown-haired girl who acted like the office
megaphone, but she quickly ran off. I then turned to face the middle-aged
woman standing before me. She had red hair, a pale complexion, and a deep
gaze. Her floral dress was of an outdated style, and she carried a shabby
gray bag.

"I'm sorry, but I can't take on your case," I said.

I probably hadn't prepared myself for such a quick rejection. The woman's
face fell, a mix of shock and heartbreak rendering her speechless. I tried to
be polite by opening the door and smiling as I gestured for her to leave. But
just then, my assistant spoke up.

"Won't you at least listen to her?"

Maan Mek chimed in.

This was exactly why someone like me shouldn't have an assistant. I took a
deep breath and turned to look at Maan Mek, who was dealing with the pile
of paperwork I'd intentionally dumped on her from day one.

"I've been swamped with work this month. I've had to work overtime
almost every night."

Page 21 of 300
"...."

My assistant simply stared at me in silence.

"What's the problem?"

Maan Mek turned back to her work without meeting my gaze.

"No problem. It was your decision."

"Yes, it was my decision," I repeated, my tone emphatic.

I turned back to the woman, smiling. The elderly woman looked as if she
was about to say something, perhaps to plead her case, but I didn't give her
the chance. I ushered her out quickly, and I waved goodbye, closing the
door behind her.

Everyone knows, or should know, that if you want to contact someone at

the level of Lawyer Maitree, you have to call during business hours, explain
the case briefly, and indicate the fee you're willing to pay. Then, I'll consider
whether to take the case. It's not a walk-in service. But if a VIP client strolls
in with enough money for a consultation, that's another matter.

The office fell into an uncomfortable silence again. Perhaps I was simply
too used to being alone. Now, with Maan Mek quiet as she was it still felt
like an intrusion. I sat down at my desk and resumed my work.

Each lawyer has their own area of expertise, and claiming to be an expert in
all types of cases would be an exaggeration. Even with my ability to pause
time as a special advantage, I couldn't accept every case without careful
consideration.

When I was an assistant, my senior lawyer, Phi Prach, handled mostly

inheritance and divorce cases, often involving promissory notes. As
someone knowledgeable about business circles, I found the work tedious at
the time. After passing the bar exam, I began handling less complex cases,
such as minor cases or divorce disputes over child custody.

Page 22 of 300
Minor case refers to a civil dispute involving assets not exceeding 300,000
baht or eviction cases where the monthly rent is no more than 30,000 baht.

Eventually, I became well-known and started representing companies in

civil cases. My reputation grew, and I faced online criticism after defending
a male celebrity accused of assaulting a friend. I managed to get the court to
dismiss the case, which stirred even more controversy.

But the story I want to share is from my first year of practice. My BMW, a
birthday gift from my mama, got a flat tire right in front of the office.

Someone had plastered vulgar signs all over the car, apparently a
disgruntled husband from a recent case where I represented the wife.

Embarrassed and angry, I pulled off the signs, my cheeks flushed. I had
always been the little girl everyone doted on, even my strict mama. So who
had the audacity to humiliate me like this?

Rest assured, I later requested the CCTV footage and sued the culprit for
substantial damages.

Ah, yes. There was also the recent incident involving my brand-new
Mustang, the first car I bought with my own money. Someone had spray-
painted it turns out it was the plaintiff from the latest case, whose verdict I
had just heard the day before. This time, they wore a helmet to conceal their
face and borrowed a motorcycle with the license plate removed.

He thought he was clever, but he wasn't. The shop's CCTV might not have
captured his face, but the police had the authority to check nearby cameras
and trace the culprit. He hadn't considered that his borrowed vehicle would
lead the police to the owner, who could serve as a witness.

And to top it off, he had discarded the bag containing the spray cans in a
nearby trash can. If his fingerprints matched, I wouldn't have to do much
more.

Time to demand compensation from this troublemaker.

Page 23 of 300
After receiving updates from the nearby CCTV footage, I hung up the
phone feeling much better. I couldn't help but hum a tune.

Then I remembered I wasn't alone in the office. Slowly turning to my left, I

saw my assistant at her desk, typing away on her laptop with an
expressionless face. She probably hadn't heard the first part of my rendition
of Havana.

Just then,her phone vibrated. It wasn't a call, just a message notification.

Maan Mek glanced out the window for a moment before stopping her
typing.

"I'd like to go downstairs and get something."

It must have been a messenger who brought something. I shrugged slightly

and replied,

"As you wish."

The tall figure in the work area stood up, grabbing only a communication
device and a Louis Vuitton bag that I remembered cost nearly fifty thousand
baht.

But wait, normally, second-level prosecutors earn enough to afford these

things. Is it really that easy? I hasn't even mentioned the clothes or shoes
she was wearing yet. From what I've heard, her surname wasn't that famous,
and her parents had already passed away.

But in this world, there's something called a credit card. Maybe she relies
on that system. I tried to pull myself away from her attention, thinking it
was none of my business, and turned back to the open laptop screen,
drafting the lawsuit.

Soon, the tall, slender woman returned with sunflowers.

I pretended not to care but secretly watched every move, considering this to
be my office.

Page 24 of 300
Sunlight streamed through the window as clouds cast shadows, while she
arranged the sunflowers in a vase on her desk, as if to symbolize something.

In the background, a Roman numeral clock hung on the wall, its hands
moving in time.

A side view of her face. Her narrow, slanted eyes.

Her sleeves folded to her elbows. Her every movement...

In that moment, I forgot my prejudice against this woman and stared at her
for a while, involuntarily. It was evident that someone who already looked
good could appear even more striking when surrounded by blooming
flowers.

As human beings, we sometimes do irrational or pointless things wayward.

I couldn't find any logic to excuse myself... when I chose to stop time just to
admire the clouds in this picture a little longer.

Everything was motionless, yet still beautiful and alive.

The clock's hands in the background blurred, reminding me that I was using
my time-stopping ability. And then, ten minutes passed because of
something so trivial just looking at a woman and her sunflowers.

For a moment, I pursed my lips, and my hand twisted the corner of the
paper beneath it.

Time, which had been stopped, resumed its normal flow. The faint hum of
the air conditioner signaled that everything was back to motion, but I was
still staring at the side of the face of the person I resented.

What snapped me out of my reverie was when she suddenly turned around,
as if she realized she was being watched.

Our eyes met. The clouds outside remained calm and unpredictable as
usual, but...

Page 25 of 300
I seemed to be in trouble. It was like getting caught peeking at someone.

But someone like Maitree always has a way out. I leaned back in my chair,
crossed my arms over my chest, and cleared my throat slightly before
saying,

"Please go get me some coffee. A medium-sized iced mocha, not too sweet.
In ten minutes."

Although no words escaped her thin lips, her eyes seemed to reflect slight
annoyance. Her eyebrows arched as if asking why I hadn't asked her to get
it when she leave.

"What? I just got a headache now."

She simply replied, "Yes," and left the office.

Go get me coffee... even if it seemed like a selfish order.

With the blinds open to the view of the building outside, only I and my
thoughts remained.

The sunflowers arranged in the vase were as beautiful and captivating as

ever, but to be honest...

When she was there, it looked more like a masterpiece. By the way... what
am I rambling about?

No, I have to ask, what the hell is wrong with me? I could have used my
time-stopping ability to make this day go away effortlessly.

Although I didn't want to justify it, I could find an excuse that observing an
enemy who had become a colleague wasn't that strange.

Yes, it's like that.

I squinted my eyes, determined to keep an eye on the new desk. If there was
any mess, I would use it as an excuse to talk to Phi Prach about making a
separate room out of sight.

Page 26 of 300
I felt disgusted with Phi Maan Mek to the limit, like this.

Believe me, I was more fascinated by the beauty of the flowers than by the
person.

Really.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 27 of 300
🐾04.The Assistant
Home🐾
Attorney's Way

It had been exactly a week since I got an assistant, and overall, it had been
much more convenient.

Maan Mek was the one who typed up drafts of lawsuits, contracts, and
various documents. She also contacted agencies, which something I was
usually fussy about doing. She even arranged to get petitions, handling
them accurately without needing to repeat herself, as she wrote everything
down fluently in her personal notebook. She also bought the right coffee,
and performed her duties flawlessly, to the point where I thought she might
be a young AI.

That’s why I’m still trying to find fault with her. I’ll find it soon.

At ten o’clock on a hot, sunny day, I was sitting in Prach’s office, the largest
room in the workplace. I didn’t really have any important business there,
but he suddenly called me over to eat chocolate cake because he knew I
liked it. Hearing that, I immediately knew what his real intention was.

A middle-aged man, Prach still looked youthful due to the care he took of
himself. He regularly attended beauty courses with his wife. His face was
now lit up with a smile as if he were holding a seventeen-carat diamond in
his hand.

“Are things going okay, Maan Mek?”

I took a bite of cake before glaring at him from across the room.

“Why do you think that?”

Page 28 of 300
He didn’t like being called Brother or Phi so everyone in the office either
called him by his name or just You informally.

“Well, if it wasn’t going well or if there was something amiss, you

should've talked to me about it."

I rolled my eyes, already bored. He seemed to know everything about me.

“That one looks like a robot, with only one expression."

Prach laughed heartily, leaning back against the sofa with a relaxed,
contented look.

“Does this seem to be your type, right?”

“Cough, cough!”

“Hey! Slow down!”

He quickly handed me a tissue. It wasn’t the cake that caused me to choke;

it was his words.

“What the hell are you talking about, Prach?”

"Did I say something wrong? You yourself said you like women who are
like your older sister. I met her once at a public health event tall, quiet,
polite, and, most importantly, excellent at her job."

“Heh! She’s nothing like Phi Ran at all.”

“If she’s not the same, she’s not the same. There’s no need to get so angry.”

Anger flared in my cheeks, turning them red. I shoved a large piece of

chocolate cake into my mouth and chewed without tasting it. Then I
abruptly stood up and glared at Prach with irritation.

“I’m going back to my office now.”

He began to protest, but I cut him off with a raised hand.

Page 29 of 300
“Stop! I don’t want to talk to you anymore.”

I stormed out, the clicking of my high heels echoing my frustration. If

anyone greeted me along the way, I only gave them a sidelong glance
without engaging because they clearly didn’t consider my mood.

Usually, when I returned to my office, I would let off steam since no one
would see me. But as I opened the door, I was struck by an uncomfortable
truth: the main character of my thoughts was standing in the corner, printing
documents. The calm-faced woman turned to look at me and spoke up.

“Your cheeks…”

“So what if they’re red? It’s none of your business,”

I snapped back, my tone nagging. However...

“No, I was going to say they’re dirty.”

“....”

“It must be chocolate."

The woman in the white outfit said, rolling up her sleeves as she turned
back to her work.

I stood there, facepalming, not knowing what to do.

Oh my god! My mouth always moves as fast as my heart, making me look

foolish. For a moment, I wished I had my sister's ability to turn back time.
But, being someone who had faced many situations and met all kinds of
people, I quickly recovered, pretending nothing had happened, as thick-
skinned as ever.

I walked back to my desk and pressed the power button on my laptop,

which was in sleep mode. I glanced at my assistant briefly, thinking to
myself…

She doesn’t resemble my sister Phi Karan at all.

Page 30 of 300
The thought was both embarrassing and infuriating.

.
PART : NARRATOR

Maan Mek had previously worked as a prosecutor. After official working

hours, she would drive back to her condo, which was far away and stuck in
traffic, taking about forty minutes to reach her residence. It was usually
dark by then. If she didn’t find anything nearby for dinner, she would
typically order through a delivery app.

However, after resigning to become a lawyer’s assistant at Prach’s office,

her new workplace was closer to the condo and near a subway station. So,
she opted to park her beloved Jaguar, which cost thirteen million, and take
public transportation instead, finding it more convenient and fuel-efficient.

Today was Thursday, marking the first full week at her new job. Everything
proceeded as usual, except her lawyer seemed busier than ever. Maanmek
left the office around 5 PM, stopped by a Japanese restaurant for dinner, and
took the BTS to a station close to her residence.

Just then, her phone vibrated. The screen displayed the caller’s name—
someone she couldn’t ignore. She pressed the answer button, and before she
could speak, a deep voice on the other end commanded her to meet him
tonight.

That’s why, at exactly 10 PM, Maan Mek was standing at a magnificent

mansion sprawling across 16 acres in the suburbs.

A young woman, standing over 176 centimeters tall, got out of the white

Jaguar she had driven for hours. A man hurried over to collect the keys and
drive the car into the back garage, but the assistant lawyer, with an
indifferent expression and inscrutable eyes, spoke as she continued walking.

Page 31 of 300
“Im not staying overnight."

The pitch-black leather loafers echoed loudly with every step on the floor,
from the mansion's entrance to the dining room.

As she entered, she found a middle-aged man sitting at the head of a long
table, slicing a pork chop with a displeased expression. He had the air of a
businessman, but his neat suit had been abandoned for a gray shirt, its hem
untucked from his trousers. His tie hung loosely around his neck, and the
scent of alcohol filled the air as she approached.

In the corner of the room stood two subordinates, their gazes averted yet
fully aware of the situation.

Maan Mek raised her hands in a respectful gesture to the man who was like
a benefactor to her, but before she could say a word, there was a loud crash.

Creek!

Thanin had swept the plate of food off the table with indifference. His
anger, which had been simmering since noon after learning about his
niece’s job transfer, had boiled over. He had been furious at the office, but
as the chairman who had to meet with partners, he had managed to restrain
himself until now.

“Did you resign from the prosecutor's office just to defy me?”

It sounded like a question, but his face was contorted in rage, and his voice
was harsh. The two men standing guard glanced over, accustomed to his
temper and his tendency to destroy things when angry. Maan Mek was no
stranger to this either. Her uncle was often like this, to the point where she
had grown numb to it. Her expression remained calm and composed.

“I left for several reasons."

His brow arched, his face flushed whether from anger or alcohol, it was
hard to tell.

“What reasons?”

Page 32 of 300
His niece closed her eyes briefly, trying to calm the swirl of emotions inside
her. From the beginning, Thanin had intended for her to graduate in law to
work within the legal system and... assist the organization that operated
in the murky depths of his affairs.

However, Maan Mek had never agreed with him all along; she just hadn't
said anything.

Last month, when he sent her a message saying that she should take the
major exam next year to pursue a career as a judge, she decided not to
follow that plan.

"For me, a judge’s work is too honorable to be biased."

Thanin paused at her response, then stood up and stared at his niece, gritting
his teeth as he spoke.

"I didn’t send you to study law to make you believe in it, really."

"But I doesn’t want to be outside the law like you, Uncle."

Smack!

She knew those words would provoke his anger, and she did not regret
saying them. Maan Mek's face turned from the impact of his heavy hand, a
red mark forming on her cheek. Thanin’s voice grew harsher, now a shout.

"Are you crazy? I have a son who’s desperate to take over, but if I had to
choose, I'd choose you instead! What you just said was so stupid!"

"In any case, I had already resigned to become a lawyer. There’s nothing
you can do to change that."

Her tone remained cold and fearless.

It was Thanin who had to restrain himself from slapping his niece again. He
clenched his jaw, his face flushed with rage, and turned to kick the chair he
had been sitting on, sending it skidding across the room. He pointed at her,
his voice still filled with anger.

Page 33 of 300
"The rare condition you have makes you a precious asset to this family. If
you're grateful for how I raised you, then don’t make any foolish decisions."

"Silence can mean many things. Sometimes it means agreement, sometimes

it means no promise."

Thanin had raised Manmek since she was a child. He had discovered her
extraordinary abilities and had meticulously planned her life. Naturally, he
knew her personality well.

Turning to a subordinate who stood in the corner of the dining room, he

ordered,

"Bring him in."

A few minutes later, enough time for Thanin to vent his frustrations at Maan
Mek, a battered man was dragged in and forced to kneel before them. His
lips and forehead were bleeding, and he swayed as though he was about to
lose consciousness.

Maan Mek was not shocked; it was a common occurrence in this family. On
the surface, Thanin appeared to be a businessman with a kind heart who
engaged in charitable work, but underneath, his world was nearly pitch-
black.

She looked down at the man kneeling in front of her, guessing he was a
recently caught traitor.

Thanin pulled out his favorite silver revolver, a weapon he had used to kill
many. This wasn’t a game of Russian Roulette; he loaded the gun with
bullets, spun the cylinder, and shoved it into Maan Mek’s hand.

The young woman had held a gun before, ever since she was a teenager
practicing with targets behind the mansion. Whether it was this or any other
gun, she gripped it firmly and correctly.

Thanin’s demeanor had turned unusually calm. He lit a cigarette, exhaled a

cloud of smoke, and then delivered his ultimatum in a voice that echoed

Page 34 of 300
throughout the room.

"Shoot him in the head, or I’ll trade your right arm for him."

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 35 of 300
🐾05.Who Would🐾Be Soft Hearted?
PART: MAI TREE

.
I'm too good to ignore her, even if I don't like her.

"Is your arm broken?"

I asked when I saw the assistant lawyer this morning.

She was sitting quietly with a cast on her right arm, which was slung over
her shoulder. Sh looked up at me for a moment before returning to her
laptop, using her left hand to open it. Her voice was calm, as usual, as if the
situation was no big deal.

"I had an accident on my way home yesterday."

I felt confused and restless. She hadn't explained how the accident
happened. Was it on the train? Did a motorcycle hit her? Or did a pot fall on
her?

What kind of accident was it? It was a mystery I wanted to solve as her
boss, but I didn't want to lose face by asking. The best option was to wait
and ask Natcha, who had probably seen something and investigated.

Around noon, as I was about to go out for lunch and a chat with a client, I
asked the public relations girl about it. She didn't know either. She said Man
Mek had only mentioned having an accident on her way back to the condo,
which wasn't much different from what I'd already heard.

Page 36 of 300
I rolled my eyes and drove my Mustang, which I had just splurged on for a
full paint job, out of the office's second-floor parking lot. The global playlist
I had plugged into the streaming app played Post Malone & Swae
Lee's Sunflower.

For some reason, I thought of the sunflower on her desk, which she had
been holding with her still-functional left hand since the morning. It was
probably bought from a flower shop about five hundred meters from the
office building.

What makes someone keep a sunflower in front of them, carefully

arranging it in a vase every day for the past week?

No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn't find a reason, other than
that Manmek just liked them a lot or had some special memory associated
with them.

It was a little annoying. She's my assistant, yet she act all mysterious,
hiding her feelings behind that calm, emotionless face.

Maybe it was just my imagination, but I never seemed to enjoy meals

involving work. There was the case now. Although the river prawn and
pineapple fried rice in the picture was so mouthwatering that it made the
lawyer who had driven for hours drool, when it was served to my client and
me, she started telling me a story, I swallowed it.

Normally, I would have asked to talk about it seriously, but since she had a
lot of money and asked to meet at a restaurant, I just went along with it,
smiling as much as I could while my brain processed and understood the
story.

Ms. Prao, a thirty-year-old businesswoman who owned a cosmetics brand,

had a story that could easily fill a soap opera. Her brand had become

Page 37 of 300
famous on social media thanks to a celebrity with a large teenage fan base,
but she had four problems that troubled her.

First, her boyfriend was the same male celebrity endorsing her brand. The
relationship had to be kept secret because the company prohibited him from
having a girlfriend during the first two years of his contract. But rules were
meant to be broken, and after working together once, the two fell in love
and spent the night together.

Second, the secret leaked. They were spotted together, and rumors
circulated that she had seduced him with money or coerced him as a brand
owner. Rather than denying the rumors, Ms. Prao kept her in the
relationship to preserve his image and career.

Third, his true nature emerged after a few months. He had a temper and
often resorted to physical violence when they quarreled. As his popularity
declined, he took his frustrations out on her.

Fourth, she ran him over with her car.

Our advantage? No CCTV cameras in that area.

The disadvantage? There were two witnesses: a parking lot security guard
who heard the shouting before the incident, and a man who saw everything,
even capturing a short clip.

Ms. Prao’s hands trembled as she finished her story.

"I still can't believe I actually did that."

I paused, considering whether to take the case. She was a woman with the
means to pay, and a victim of violence who had acted recklessly under
pressure.

"That's right, miIf you don't want to believe you did it, just think you didn't.
I'll support that belief."

"I… don't quite understand."

Page 38 of 300
"Was the scene at his condo or yours?"

"His."

"Alright, then let's play with his reputation and discredit the witnesses."

"Reputation… tarnished? Discredited? What do you mean?"

"Don't worry, I'll handle it,"

I replied, tilting my head and giving her a sweet smile.

"Now, let's discuss my consultation fees and legal expenses."

At 2:30 PM, I returned to the office with a cup of coffee. I smoothly asked
Natcha if there was any more news about Manmek's accident. Even
someone as gossipy as her seemed frustrated with the lack of information.

I left the reception desk and headed straight to the office where a young
woman was seated. As expected, she was sitting upright, working diligently
despite the cast on her right hand, typing with her left as if it were no
obstacle.

“I brought you some coffee,”

I said, shrugging as I held up the cup, implying.

'I felt sorry for you today, so I couldn’t assign you any tasks.'

Man Mek glanced up briefly and replied,

“Thank you.”

What did I expect from someone like her?

Page 39 of 300
We had only been working together for a week, and I could almost count
the sentences she spoke each day. Her expression was so consistently calm
that I sometimes thought she was a statue. If I hadn’t seen her blink, I might
have believed she was a robot.

Even her walk resembled that of a model tall, slender, with perfect posture.
She maintained an air of elegance, even while jotting down notes during my
instructions. During breaks, she crossed her legs with the poise of someone
accustomed to attention. The scent of her perfume, Dior Addict Eau de
Parfum, lingered subtly in the air.

Yet, when she wore a barrister's robe to plead guilty in court as a prosecutor,
she hadn’t looked as good as I did.

That much, is true.

The presence of this woman in the office was draining my mental energy.
Her every movement seemed designed to irritate me, as though she was
deliberately flaunting her resilience despite her injury.

It was ten minutes before the end of the workday when I finally broke the
silence.

“You,” I said, looking over at her.

“Huh?”

She responded, glancing up to meet my gaze.

I shrugged.

“You don’t have a car, right? You take the train back. That’s a lot of people
during rush hour. I just got my car back from the shop, and I’m not in a
hurry tonight. We finish work at the same time, and since I'm your boss, if

Page 40 of 300
you switched from walking to the station to walking to the parking lot, it
would be quicker.”

She blinked once, expressionless.

“Miss Mai Tree, are you saying you’ll take me to my condo?”

“Yes. You can interpret it however you want.”

“Thank you very much, but that’s quite unnecessary. I can manage on my
own.”

Oh, I was just asking to be polite.

I turned back to my screen.

Out of the corner of my ear, I caught the faintest sound, like suppressed
laughter. I quickly turned back to Manmek, but her face was as neutral as
ever. I frowned.

“What are you laughing at?”

“Laughing? Miss Mai Tree, you must have misheard."

I was at a loss for words, bewildered by her ability to question and answer
herself so coolly. This woman didn’t seem to be trying to provoke me, yet
somehow, she was.

Unbelievable.

Just moments ago, I was nearly ready to drive her home. How had she
gotten under my skin so easily?

“Fine, then. I’ll assign you some tasks for tomorrow, just in case I don’t
make it to the office in the morning.”

“Yes,”

Page 41 of 300
She said, setting down her work and reaching for her notebook. She opened
it to a blank page, pen poised, her left hand ready to write.

I grinned mischievously and rattled off my instructions at breakneck speed.

“Send an email to Mr. Tapas, the novelist, pointing out that the company’s
contract doesn’t specify the copyright’s expiration or the scope of special
episodes. Then, print out the 26 images from the drive they’re screenshots
of chats and comments. Look for any messages that might be considered
defamatory against Mr. Non, the YouTuber. The details, like the channel
name and drama origins, are in the drive. If he’s worried about suing
netizens, assure him that all he needs to do is wait for an apology or
payment. Oh, and bring me the same mocha at eleven.”

"Understood"

I waited for her to ask me to repeat the instructions, but she calmly
replied Understood. That caught me off guard.

"Repeat it back to me. Exactly."

She glanced at her notebook and recited flawlessly.

“You instructed me to send an email to Mr. Tapas, addressing issues with

the company’s contract regarding copyright terms and special episodes.
Then print the 26 images from the drive, which are screenshots of chats and
comments. Identify any potentially defamatory messages against Mr. Non,
the YouTuber. Details about the channel name and drama’s origin are also in
the drive. If he’s concerned about suing, I’ll assure him to wait for either an
apology or payment. Lastly, bring you the same mocha at eleven.”

How did she keep up with me? I was speaking as quickly as if I were in a
rap competition.

And she was writing with her left hand? Even for an ambidextrous person,
that level of proficiency was impressive.

Page 42 of 300
Time seemed to stop as I wrestled with my curiosity. I couldn’t just ask her
outright I didn’t want to lose face. Instead, I used my ability to control time
to my advantage. With time frozen, I approached her desk and checked her
notebook.

It was blank.

Completely blank.

No notes, only meaningless scribbles and drawings. Yet, she had recited my
instructions word-for-word.

I turned to face her, puzzled. She sat there, composed, with that same
neutral expression.

This woman, with her sunflowers... there were too many mysteries
surrounding her.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 43 of 300
 🐾06. Subtle🐾
I should have suspected it two years ago, despite having prepared so well
for that case a man who had accidentally hurt a teenager in the
neighborhood due to long-standing resentment. I built an argument linking
the incident to self-defense, believing it to be entirely reasonable.

Most importantly, I secretly froze time to remove a piece of vague evidence,

a move that undeniably benefitted the defendant. As long as time moves
forward, the law must be followed. But when time stands still, it doesn’t
matter.

In that case, though, Man Mek was the prosecutor.

She insisted on filing an attempted murder charge, objected to my

questioning countless times, and dismantled every hypothesis I presented.
She used the remaining scraps of evidence to win the case without a doubt,
shattering my once-proud reputation in an instant.

I was so busy holding a grudge against that cold-faced girl that I failed to
notice the important detail maybe she had something special, like my
second blessing.

And there’s no question that someone like Mai Tree would overlook
something so obvious.

The next day at noon, after noticing the suspicious look in the assistant
lawyer’s notebook, I confirmed that Man Mek had finished all her business
as expected, with no shortcomings. There was no fault to find here, even if I
tried.

I picked up my mocha cup and pretended to be annoyed.

Page 44 of 300
“Where’s the soft chocolate I ordered?”

“You didn’t order it."

“I’m sure I did.”

Time for the best actor award Mai Tree, thank you very much.

I expected Man Mek to argue or ask to confirm what she had written down,
but it seemed like a shallow plan against someone like her. The young
woman was silent for a moment, making it nearly impossible to guess what
she was thinking beneath that indifferent expression.

After a minute, she bowed her head slightly.

“I’m sorry, I must have missed something. I’ll go down and get it right
away.”

“.....”

It didn’t go as expected; it felt like overworking an already injured person.

Since morning, I believed Man Mek hadn’t rested, but if I objected and said
not to bother, it would seem strange. So, I pretended to say casually.

“Never mind. Let’s skip the chocolate for today. I just remembered I had
dessert this morning.”

Man Mek was accommodating, which was satisfying to me. She gave a
short answer and resumed working on the mountain of tasks on her
computer with her left hand.

She’s doing a good job as my assistant, I thought.

12:45 PM

Page 45 of 300
I searched the Internet.

How to make friends with coworkers.

There were hundreds of threads to read. I was surprised at myself for

spending my precious lunch hour doing something like this. I sat in the
break room, eating an egg and ham sandwich, where most people came to
sip tea, coffee, or have a snack during their short breaks.

At noon, the room was empty since everyone else preferred eating out
rather than being too lazy to order through an app, like me.

My assistant went out to eat with a group of friends. Natcha was there too,
and everyone seemed to pay special attention to the person in her company.
I suppose I was the only one still making Man Mek seem cruel and
heartless.

Who would care about someone who had been their arch-nemesis two years
ago, after all?

The reason I was reading threads about getting close to my coworker was
purely to pry into Man Mek's suspicious secrets.

It wasn’t because I was infatuated or interested in anything else.

A woman who never wrote anything down in a notebook, had a hidden

memory, an affinity for sunflowers, a reason for resigning as a prosecutor, a
suspicious-looking injury, or maybe that calm face I saw when time
stopped, leaving me wondering what lay beneath.

As her boss, shouldn’t I know about that part of her? Haha... It seemed most
suggestions recommended bonding over meals.

“Phi Tree!”

A voice called out, startling me.

My first reaction was to lock my phone screen, fearing someone might see.
I turned around to see a familiar young man walking in and making himself

Page 46 of 300
comfortable on the single sofa opposite me, holding a half-drunk glass of
milk tea.

I sighed at Ken. He was an assistant to a lawyer I didn’t particularly like in

the same office. He’d been working here for several years but hadn’t passed
the bar exam, so he wasn’t allowed to practice law yet. The annoying part
was that Ken had been pursuing me for a long time.

At first, he would bring me heart-shaped jelly every day. When he realized I

always gave it to someone else, he switched tactics, emailing me with flirty
lines he likely found online. I reprimanded him for wasting space on a work
communication channel.

After a while, he escalated to sending me songs to flirt with on IG every

evening, until I blocked him on the third day. But Ken wasn’t discouraged.
He kept trying. After more than a year, it had become less frequent, but
whenever he saw me, he would still come over to chat, like now.

“Phi Tree, what are you doing?”

His all-out personality secretly annoyed me.

I made a face.

“I’m wondering when you’ll stop pestering me.”

“Well, I have good news."

“If it’s really good, then say it.”

“I don’t like Phi Tree anymore.”

Oops! Now, that was real good news. I felt like a useless weight had been
lifted off me. I grinned widely.

“Great, that’s the best story of the year.”

Before I could continue, Ken nodded enthusiastically with a grin and said,

Page 47 of 300
“I’m in love with your new assistant instead.”

“...”

“Phi Tree, you have to help me. Making Man Mek to like me, please.”

This bastard. Shouldn’t he focus on studying for the bar exam and passing it
first?

I didn’t know why I was so angry, but suddenly, I felt my blood boil. I stood
up and slammed into Ken, who looked at me with a suddenly cold
expression.

“It’s none of my business."

“Wait a minute. Why do you look so angry at me. Is it because I stopped

liking you?”

Ken asked, reaching out his hand.

“Ken, you’re being too self-absorbed."

I said, turning away and walking off with the unfinished sandwich in my
hand. No matter how much Ken shouted after me or said anything, I wasn’t
going to stop. He was too annoying.

Until...

“At least, please invite Man Mek to my birthday party next Friday at xxx
Bar."

Honestly, my focus had shifted to what he was thinking. He wanted me to

invite Man Mek to a bar so he could get to know her better, and that made
me pause for a moment. But someone like me wouldn’t show any more
reaction. I kept walking.

I took a big bite of the sandwich, finishing it off, then tossed the paper bag
into the trash can as I passed by. I pushed open the door and left.

Page 48 of 300
In the hallway, I noticed a group of men and women who had just returned
from lunch. Among them is a tall woman with a cast on her right arm.

My assistant happened to glance at me, her expression as calm and

unreadable as ever. No matter how composed she appeared, there was
always something about her that stood out, as if she were different from
everyone else around her.

Man Mek was the one who caught my eye long enough to make me want to
look further.

Ken’s voice echoed in my mind. He wanted to invite her to a bar for his
birthday at the end of the month. An idea suddenly popped into my head.

Maybe drinking with coworkers isn’t such a bad idea?

The afternoon came, and after sending off an elderly client who was about
to sue his ex-wife for land, Manmek and I were alone until evening.

Earlier, I had given her one instruction.

'Write down everything that’s said when you talk to the client, then type it
up and send it to me.'

She agreed, and she sat there, writing with her left hand during my entire
conversation with the client.

But when I tried to stop time and check her notebook, I found that, as usual,
she was just drawing lines as if she were doodling completely different
from the serious, focused expression on her face.

Huh!

The printed file she sent me was a transcript of the conversation, just as I
thought. She must have listened to it and transcribed it from a tape
recording. I sighed, frustrated that the mystery was so close yet still out of
reach. I couldn’t figure out or be certain of what it was.

Page 49 of 300
Wouldn’t it look strange if I asked her to go out for a drink? Wouldn’t it be
embarrassing?

Since becoming a lawyer, whether as a newbie or after becoming a partner,

I had never invited anyone out first. I always considered others' invitations
to decide whether to accept or not.

But maybe, to solve the doubt, I could get to know both myself and my
enemy in a subtle way.

Besides… no one else would know.

“Let’s have a drink together tonight. I want to get closer to you since we’ll
be working together for a long time,”

I said, breaking the silence of the office.

It was a statement that carried a mix of declaration and command, making it

difficult for the listener to refuse. There was a hint of surprise in Man Mek’s
dark eyes. She took a long time to think, which irritated me because, instead
of answering, she got up and finished photocopying ten pages. Only after
stapling the papers did she finally respond, without even looking at me.

“Okay, Miss Tree.”

Oh my god!

Why did she leave me hanging for a minute, making my heart race?

I hated this woman so much that I didn’t know what to do. I could only grip
the corner of the paper to suppress my anger. I wanted to stop time and
pinch her cheek or left arm, but if I did that, she might discover my special
secret.

Well, the assistant had already agreed to go.

Now that it had come this far, I’d have to rely on the alcohol to get to know
her true self.

Page 50 of 300
🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 51 of 300
 🐾07.I'm not seeing the Things🐾
At nine o'clock in the evening, a beautiful Mustang pulled up at a bar where
the owner was a former client of mine. He had given me a special 50%
discount because of the favorable verdict in his case.

If you ask what my beautiful mustang and I do from dusk till dusk, the short
answer is that there's traffic, we go eat, and then there's traffic.

This kind of thing makes me nervous. If it isn't necessary, I avoid showing

my face in this area. However, tonight, the scent of the person sitting next to
me helped me stay calm and refrain from cursing at the traffic.

I assumed it was because someone was listening to music with us... I guess.

That's right.

When I walked in, I was warmly welcomed. I chose a spot far from the
small stage with the live band so I could easily talk to Man Mek if she
started to get drunk. Or if, during her talking, the water started running and
the electricity went out, I would then invite her to sit in the outdoor area
instead.

But there's a small mistake here. Now that she's full, it'll be harder for her to
get drunk. But if I brought her here without stopping at a restaurant first, Im
sure that she would catch on-that my intention was to get drunk.

"I'll order for you,"

I said to stop the assistant from choosing a drink.

Turning to the bartender, I ordered an alcoholic drink that we would sip

slowly until she got drunk without realizing it.

Page 52 of 300
Man Mek didn't seem bothered by the situation at all. She looked around
the bar-she must have never been to a place like this before. And so, the
mission to get the straight-faced girl drunk and pry her mouth open began at
9:26 PM.

But after half an hour...

"Aren't you dizzy at all?"

I asked, raising my voice to compete with the singers performing

international songs.

I was surprised when my temples began to ache, and the images around me
started to speed up strangely. I couldn't keep up. Manmek was still in her
work clothes, though she had rolled up her sleeves and unbuttoned her top
button.

She sat up straight, incredibly, and leaned over to answer.

"I might be more stubborn if I'm drunk, than you think."

Maybe it was my vision, but it seemed like she smiled a little. The assistant
lawyer sat back normally. However, what lingered in my mind was the
scent of her perfume. It seemed to slow down my thoughts.

"Are we just going to sit and drink?"

She asked when she saw me still pouring alcohol into her glass, though my
hand was unsteady.

I set the bottle down with a little too much force, then said irritably to
someone four years younger,

"Of course. Are you in a rush to get back? This is the first time I've asked
someone out."

Why did my voice sound like my tongue was tied?

"Nothing."

Page 53 of 300
Still, nothing had been revealed.

"Really?"

"Then why ask about going back?"

According to her profile, Man Mek is still single. Her Facebook page-
which she hasn't posted on or updated, says so. But who knows if she's
talking to or dating anyone, man or woman? Before I realized it, I was
asking, half-laughing as if testing the waters.

"Are you in a hurry to meet your girlfriend?"

Man Mek frowned slightly.

"No."

For some reason, I felt good about that answer.

"I can't help it. I'll have to take you, then."

After I finished speaking, I turned around and raised the glass of the
intoxicating drink to my lips. Sot Prasat heard a chuckle from the good girl
sitting with him. When I glanced over, I saw the corners of her red lips lift
slightly as she murmured something, as if amused by a child.

"You just pick up random glasses..."

I didn't catch much because a new song started playing. In the end, I just let
it go. I'd squeeze the truth out once she was drunk enough.

.
12:19 AM.

Okay.

Actually, I don't drink alcohol often.

Page 54 of 300
So here I was, throwing up in the bathroom while my assistant rubbed my
back. She didn't say anything but used wet tissues to wipe my face and
found a cloth to tie my hair up before helping me out to sit at a table outside
the bar for some fresh air.

I swayed unsteadily, my forehead almost hitting the table surface several

times. Luckily, Man Mek, sitting across from me, was quick enough to
reach out and support me just in time.

Everything around me seemed incomprehensible. Even the melody from

inside sounded familiar, though I couldn't recall its name.

I pushed her hand away, attempting to show my prowess by resting my chin

on my raised arm. My slightly blurry eyes watched Man Mek to see if she
was drunk, hoping to trick her into revealing a secret, but I couldn't think of
any questions.

The one who spoke was her.

"Are you allergic to cigarette smoke?"

"What is there to lose to? I beat my assistant in everything except for that
two years ago!"

Man Mek didn't answer. Her slender hands took a packet out of her trouser
pocket. She lit it with a lighter, inhaling the nicotine into her lungs. The way
she sat caused the smoke to drift away from me.

Her legs, clad in black trousers, shifted to a cross-legged position. Her eyes,
still unreadable, looked at me. Then, unexpectedly, she smiled, making her
eyes sparkle as if they reflected a deep emotion for the first time.

Huh? Am I just having a bad day?

Man Mek puffed out a cloud of smoke.

"I noticed you changed your tone. You don't call me 'you' anymore?"

"I want to call you by your title more than anything, but I still think."

Page 55 of 300
"...."

"A painful nickname that can't be released."

"It must be a painful nickname."

"That's right. You destroyed my 100% in an instant, so now I'm going to

find your flaws and rub them in."

"Seems like an evil plan."

"True."

I grinned mischievously.

"I'm so evil."

Hearing me join in the laughter, she let out a wild laugh, her shoulders
shaking. Her narrow eyes shone brightly, curved into crescent moons.

I wasn't sure what to feel first-surprise at seeing a straight-faced person

laugh, or the realization that she looked so beautiful and perfect for my
type, like a gift sent by the gods.

Huh?

Who's my type? I'm so confused.

Who is my type? I'd rather think about something else.

"Then how are we going to get back? Will you drive me? That's not right.
You only have one arm to support me."

"It's no problem,"

She said, then put out the cigarette she had just smoked, extinguishing it in
the ashtray on the table. She picked up her phone and pressed the screen,
probably looking for a car on an app.

Page 56 of 300
When she was done, she set her phone down next to me, sat back, and
rested her chin on her hand.

A slight smile on her lips as she looked at me.

I remember rambling on about myself for a bit longer. After that, everything
gradually faded into darkness.

The scent of her perfume became more distinct, as if she had moved closer
to take care of me. I let out an umm sound in my throat, and my mind and
body drifted off into sleep.

7:45 AM

The sunlight hitting my eyelids woke me from a gray emptiness. It seemed

like I hadn't dream anything last night, which was probably a good thing.

But when I sat up and adjusted my vision to full alertness, I was utterly
confused.

The bed was unfamiliar. The arrangement of the furniture was strange. The
color tone of the room was different from what I was used to.

And the faint scent of perfume in the air belonged to the silent lawyer's
assistant...

Wait, give me a moment to refresh my memory.

Last night, I intended to get Man Mek drunk to find out her secret, but I
ended up drinking so much that I became completely intoxicated. No one
could drive. I was unconscious. The other person's right arm was injured. It
was vaguely like she was about to call a Grab.

Suddenly, my eyes widened as I pieced together the whole story.

Page 57 of 300
This means that...

I was so drunk that I blacked out and woke up in the morning on a bed of
Man Mek!

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 58 of 300
 🐾08.Rumors🐾
I checked that my body was still wearing the same clothes as last night, then
I turned to look at the spacious bedroom empty and without a trace of
anyone. Maybe the owner of this place was outside. With that thought, I
turned to grab my phone and bag that were placed at the head of the bed
and walked out of the bedroom barefoot.

Oh my God.

I can't believe this condo unit belongs to an ordinary lawyer's assistant.

When it comes to the living room whether it's the width, the design, the
mezzanine, or even the brand of each piece of furniture the total price must
be in the eight figures or more.

A former second-level prosecutor how could she have so much money?

My curiosity was interrupted when my gaze fell on a slender young woman

in loose trousers and a black tank top. She was sitting on a chair on the
terrace, surrounded by potted plants and catching the breeze, sipping from a
ceramic cup.

I immediately stepped in her direction.

The first thing I wanted to ask the assistant lawyer, after sliding the door
open, was,

"Last night, we didn't... um... like..."

What the heck? I intended to make my voice sound sharp and abrupt, but it
turned out stuck and strangely hot. In the end, I left the sentence unfinished,
until Cloud responded with a straight face, as if fully understanding the
meaning.

Page 59 of 300
"I'm sleeping in another room."

"How can I be sure that there won't be any... excessive physical contact
while I'm unconscious?"

"You don't have any evidence of that kind. I only have the confirmation that
I didn't do anything wrong to you."

".... "

"Sit down first. Would you like some coffee? I'll make some for you."

"No, I think I'll just go back."

"We left your car. We took a taxi last night. I didn't know your address, so I
had no choice but to bring you here."

I could remember it somewhat.

Okay, I'll get it later.

The important thing now is my image. It's too embarrassing to admit this to
my assistant. I've disliked since two years ago. So, before I go back, let me
make things clear.

"Actually, I wasn't drunk last night, just a little dizzy. I've been having
migraines a lot lately."

I turned around to find my shoes and leave the condo. However, the voice
of the calm-faced woman stopped me with words that were hard to believe.

"Phi Maitree."

My body stiffened, and my legs refused to move.

My heart skipped a beat, a warmth spreading from my fingertips and feet to

my face. I turned back to her, shocked.

"W....what did you just call me?"

Page 60 of 300
"Last night, you said that from now on, I can call you that."

"I didn't say that!"

"Yes, you did. Don't you remember? But you weren't drunk last night."

Huh!

She seem calm and quiet, but in reality, she's actually quite annoying and
vicious. She deliberately found a way to make me admit how drunk I was
last night.

I clenched my fists, stared at Man Mek, and tried to control my breathing to

calm down the emotions raging in my chest. After several seconds, my
many words of criticism distilled into three syllables, spoken in a stern
voice:

"Liar."

"Yes, I lied."

Facing her deadpan expression, I realized this kind of person is much harder
to deal with than I had ever estimated.

"Don't address me that."

"It's okay. I still call you Miss Tree."

p
I chuckled softly.

"You better show up on time for work today. Otherwise, it will be your first
mistake."

"Today is Saturday, Miss Tree."

"!!!"

"But if you want me to do overtime, I will."

Page 61 of 300
Oh my God!!

Why is it so difficult to win against her, even though it seems so easy?

On Sunday, I met with my trusted private investigator. He was a tall, thin

young man, about twenty-nine years old, with an ordinary demeanor that
helped him blend in with the coffee shop. He usually handled cases of
adultery or location tracking. When he saw I wanted help investigating the
new assistant lawyer, he seemed energized.

"Interesting,"

Said the man, whose name I still don't know to this day.

"But you'll have to pay cash upfront, the full amount... and if the
information is satisfactory, there's an additional fee."

The clients I forced to pay extra must have felt just as annoyed as I did.

I rolled my eyes and accepted his request. The man smiled broadly, took the
brown envelope containing six figures in cash, put it inside his light blue
jacket, and ended the deal with a simple nod before leaving.

Oh my God, before I knew it, I had already spent money on everything.

Mommy would be so upset if she found out.

It's not that I really care about Man Mek.

It's just that if you hire someone as an assistant, you should know their
background in detail.

.
Monday

Come Visit

Page 62 of 300
Something unexpected happened this morning, and I learned it from our
office's public relations girl, Natcha, who was using a megaphone. She said
that people are now spreading rumors that Mek and I are dating.

The first factor is that I have never wanted to go home with anyone before
since I started working, and they saw us driving away together on Friday
evening.

Second factor, Ken went around telling the gossip group on Line that I
didn't seem happy when he was trying to flirt with Man Mek. He was very
sure that I felt jealous. But then, someone in the group exposed him, calling
him a narcissist.

"Can't you see that Maitree is jealous of her assistant, and they went out
together like that?"

Third factor, Everyone knows, the world knows, I'm a lesbian.

And is it okay to just assume that the two of us went on a date?

Seriously, stop thinking that lesbians will fall in love with every woman
around them.

But there are three factors involved.

I'm a lesbian who likes the quiet, hard-working type of woman. My ex-
girlfriend was a successful businesswoman. My ex-boyfriend was a serious
statistician and I've only dated older men in the past.

And because of this, many people are confident that this is a dead-end
situation.

Wait, even so, my eyes have never been infatuated or fascinated by

Manmek. I treat her like a subordinate, tease her as much as I want, and
find fault with her every moment. Why would I want to get involved in
such a way?

The whole office is talking nonsense!

Page 63 of 300
I'm sure the news has reached her ears already. Especially since she likes to
eat with others at noon. She must have a group of friends.

Unlike me, who loves solitude and doesn't make friends with other people.

The best thing to do is pretend not to hear those crazy rumors and just focus
on work with her.

At my level, I can always keep my emotions in check.

We met at nine o'clock. I focused on having to call the writer because she
had a few more questions.

Sometimes I secretly glanced at the calm-faced person and saw that she had
sunflowers arranged in a white vase on her desk as usual.

And when I hung up half an hour later, the room fell back into silence, just
the two of us. I unintentionally cleared my throat several times, and she still
had no expression on her face.

Keep calm and keep cool. Even though she saw me drunk, took me to a
condo, and heard those rumors, her life is driven by work.

"The case of Ms. Prao, who allegedly hit a male celebrity named Grace, she
should already know the details from what I sent her. So, please investigate
the social media posts of both witnesses to see if there are any posts or
shares related to Grace. I want posts that seem fond of or supportive of
Grace."

"Are you going to claim that they're lying?"

I shrugged.

"Well, she lives in that condo. The security guard and the tenants will have
to side with each other. Plus, there are no security cameras in that area. It
sounds reasonable."

Man Mek tilted her head slightly, deep in thought, and then asked,

Page 64 of 300
"On the other hand, if the incident happened at the defendant's condo, what
do you plan to claim?"

"I will find evidence to claim that the security guard and witnesses are
biased against the defendant."

The assistant gave a short response, picked up the case file, and opened it.

She bent down and carefully read through the documents. After a few
minutes of silence, she closed the file and asked a question.

"But what about the defendant's dashcam?"

"Oh... Luckily you didn't catch that."

"Luckily?"

"Yes."

Okay, now that we're here, Man Mek should have a clear understanding of
what's going on.

I won't judge what the truth of the incident is. Perhaps Ms. Prao really did
hit him because she was resentful of being a victim all along. But since I've
decided to believe her claim I still can't believe I would do that as a lawyer,
I have to follow her statement.

And she came to me for help with an unlimited budget... Lawyer Maitree,
the one they say can turn black into white for money.

"I understand everything now."

"Eww! You probably think of me as a selfish lawyer who does everything

for money."

"I wouldn't say that. There are times when I don't like your decisions. But
when it comes to handling cases, I see a great lawyer who does everything
for her clients."

Page 65 of 300
That's... not what I expected to hear after she understands all the details.

Man Mek doesn't criticize or praise entirely.

But she critiques shortcomings and appreciates the visible aspects.

A slight shock occurred in my mind at her response.

Maybe it's just another lie like Saturday morning... I guess. Never mind.
She's just an assistant who can't directly tell her boss.

And the stories about us that people are coming up with are just rumors and
baseless claims that are unlikely to be true.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 66 of 300
 🐾09.Sudden Situation🐾
On a weekday morning, I was putting on makeup before going to work
when suddenly I got a call from my sister.

I answered and turned on the speaker, greeting her with a cheerful voice
while still holding the makeup. But the strange thing was that the person on
the other end of the line had a worried and coaxing tone in her voice.

[Is Maitree being approached by someone for personal gain?]

The opening question was so strange that I frowned, thought for a moment,
and then answered my elder sister.

"No, it's probably just me who wants to take advantage of other people.
Why?"

[I'm not sure if it was a dream or a vision, but I saw you in a bad situation.]

My sister's voice sounded more serious. Her ability, in addition to being

able to go back in time, also allows her to foresee the future in a flash-not in
a continuous way, whether it's important or unimportant, good or bad.

"How is it?"

[ ....]

"If you call and make me curious but don't tell me, I'll be mad."

[It's not very clear, but. ]

She seemed embarrassed to talk about it, and I could hear a soft sigh.

Page 67 of 300
".... "

[You're seemed to be in a hurry to destroy evidence for a woman, and was

crying at the same time.]

The first part didn't seem too bad, but the second part-me, crying? And who
is that woman? Why would I do so much for her? A client?

Questions filled my head. When I asked about the woman's appearance, my

sister could only reply that she saw only her black shoes. The rest was
blurry because it was in the background. So I turned my attention to what
she could tell me instead.

"But what kind of evidence?"

[Blood.]

I stopped everything.

[You looked dirty all over, but you cried while wiping the blood away.]

That seems like a pretty big deal.

No, it's really big. I've never done anything like that at a crime scene, and I
don't think I ever will. Just as I was thinking about all sorts of things, my
sister's unique hoarse voice brought me back to my senses.

[I really can't sum it up. It just popped into my head when I was about to
wake up. So I hesitated, but I was worried, so I thought it would be best to
tell you...]

Phi Karan was really stressed out.

I forced a smile, even though my heart was beating faster than usual with
anxiety. Then I made a cheerful voice, like this little sister often did.

"Oh, if you see anything else, call me. It might not be anything, right?"

[Tree...]

Page 68 of 300
"Yes?"

[Until you're sure that it's just my dream or a future event, don't trust
anyone easily, no matter how good they are to you.]

I forced a laugh.

"I don't give my heart to anyone easily."

Then, Phi Karan reminded me of a few more things, like a sister who cares
about her younger sibling. She made plans to have dinner with our aunt
someday so we could talk more about this. Then, she had to hang up
because she had her own duties as well.

I sat in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection. It took me a long time to

adjust my mood before I resumed putting on my makeup, trying to console
myself.

It's probably just a nightmare for Phi Karan. It might not mean anything.

.
The case of a young woman, owner of a cosmetics brand, who crashed her
car into her boyfriend, a famous actor, kept replaying in my mind.

The incident occurred at 5:02 AM on Monday. According to the plaintiff,

she had stayed overnight at his condo. The couple had an argument in the
parking lot before returning inside. She was so angry that she started the car
and intentionally crashed into him. In a fit of rage, the actor tried to run
away, but she followed him and eventually hit him, injuring his legs and
ribs, requiring hospital treatment.

Fortunately, there were no security cameras in the area, and no dashcam.

Oh... Really? Could both be possible at the same time? I'm not sure. Prao
didn't tell me. I didn't press her.

But if you let them, one of them will be destroyed by the power of money.
It's not tiring for a lawyer like me.

Page 69 of 300
However, there were two witnesses who claimed to have seen the events at
the scene.

One was a security guard who was about to leave his shift that day. He
heard them arguing. Mr. Grace shouted "No!" and other exclamations
before being hit.

The second was a resident of the condo who happened to come down to the
parking lot. He was about to go to work. This person said that he saw the
whole thing from the beginning. There's even a clip. To be honest, this
makes the case more complicated for her.

On the day of the court hearing and witness testimonies, Man Mek and I
went to the office to get the documents and then headed out together. She
acted as a good assistant by preparing a hot mocha as if she knew that if I
went to court, I would need it first thing in the morning.

She's very observant. If I go to court, I like my drink hot. If I'm in the

office, I like it cool.

Her right arm was better after a month from the accident. There was still a
soft cast wrapped around her arm, but it wasn't wrapped around her neck
anymore. She was starting to pick things up more easily.

I wasn't sure if asking would make me seem weak, so I casually said while
waiting at a red light,

"Your arm is better now. That's good. You'll be able to use it to its full
potential."

"Thank you."

What does that response mean? Did she misunderstand that I was
concerned? My face warmed up. I just didn't have time to argue with her, so
I ignored her.

When will the hypothetical gunman collect detailed information about this
woman to find some weaknesses to attack her?

Page 70 of 300
.

.
Man Mek had just resigned from being a prosecutor. She didn't have a
lawyer's license yet, so she couldn't be a lawyer with me. The tall and
slender figure chose to sit in the front zone of the courtroom.

Even though she had been dealing with the matter and handling documents
all along, including digging up evidence, at this moment, all she could do is
being a listener.
The person on the opposite side this time was a prosecutor in his thirties,
the same age as me. I heard that he has a very low record of acquittals-you
can count them on your fingers. It was good that he had come across me.

Exciting, to say the least.

To be honest, in this case of Ms. Prao, I didn't even need to use my time-
stopping ability, as everything was going according to plan.

The prosecutor gave a strong and comprehensive opening statement. His

tone was low, like a calm and composed voice actor. From his demeanor, he
seemed confident that he would win, even though there were no
surveillance cameras at the scene.

Hmm, it's probably because there are two witnesses, and the CCTV in the
corridor has a clip of her and him arguing before getting on the elevator.

Her expression showed anger, and the prosecutor will surely elaborate on
that.

The first witness, an older security guard, claimed that while he was about
to finish his shift, he heard the voice of Mr. Grace, whose real name is
Kotpol, and quickly ran over. He found the young man injured after being
hit by a car and immediately called for an ambulance.

The prosecutor knew how to ask questions that benefited his side. He
understood that simply hearing the voice wasn't enough, so he focused on
what the witness did after running to the scene and the circumstances he

Page 71 of 300
witnessed. He said that he saw Ms. Prao get out of the car, her hands
shaking as if she was afraid of being charged.

When it was my turn to cross-examine, I fired two questions that made the
witness, who had never been to court, hesitate.

"You said the defendant acted as if she was afraid of being charged. You can
analyze that much? Are you an expert?"

"...."

"And I want to clarify-what exactly did you hear before running to the
scene? Can you repeat it in her own words?"

"Umm. 'No, what's wrong with you, Prao?'"

"Please say it again, so everyone in the room can hear it more clearly."

"Ah, okay 'Phi Prao, don't do anything crazy.'"

"The statement you gave to the police and what you just said here are
completely different."

This was my trump card for dealing with this first witness. My teacher-like
tone and misdirection made him look even more flustered, at a loss for
words. The forty-year-old, who had never been in such a tense situation
before, just turned to the prosecutor for help. I spoke calmly to get him to
focus.

"Mr. Phupha, the person questioning you is standing right here. Please don't
look to anyone else."

"Y...yes."

"But if it was really a short sentence like that, there's no way you would
remember it incorrectly or give conflicting accounts, right?"

"Uh..."

Page 72 of 300
I turned to the judge on the bench.

"I have no more questions for this witness. Thank you,"

I said before walking back to my seat.

As I mentioned before, this witness was just to play with the idea of hearing
a voice and creating panic. Letting the prosecutor investigate helped assess
what kind of person he was and how to handle him. I found that Man Mek
did a detailed enough job that it made it easier for me to plan my defense.

However, the real challenge lies with another young man who claims to
have seen the entire event from the beginning.

His name is Patit. He works as a salaried employee at a film and series

production company, holding a position as a graphics staff member. The
room he rents in that condo is the cheapest unit on the second floor, quite
different from Mr. Grace, who lives in a duplex on the nineteenth floor.

From what Manmek dug up on social media and his personality, Mr. Patit is
quite a character. He's very temperamental, often lashing out and cursing on
the internet. Even though he deleted much of it before coming to court, my
assistant captured every single post.

Perfect for destroying his credibility.

The prosecutor began to question the witness first. As usual, he only asked
questions that would benefit him. It also seemed to give the witness an
advantage since he didn't appear afraid to testify in court. His testimony was
clear. One of the key pieces of evidence was a video clip taken after the
fight. He was the one who recorded it.

I wanted to roll my eyes. The technician showed up at just the right time.

When it was my turn, I got up and walked to the stand. Mr. Patit, the
witness, sat there calmly.
With the previous witness, I had maintained a stern expression to make the

Page 73 of 300
other side tense. But with this one, I intentionally smiled mischievously
every time he spoke, putting on the face of an irritating lawyer.

"The incident occurred at 5:02 a.m. You work as a graphic designer for a
company and usually start work at 8:30 a.m. Why did you come down to
the parking lot so early in the morning?"

"The company I work for produces TV shows and series. That day, there
was an event at 8:30 a.m. I had to go help set up by 6 a.m. And the condo I
live in is quite far from the event location."

"Is that a graphic designer's job?"

"To be honest, my company's internal management isn't great. There's a

shortage of people, so we often have to pull in different departments to help
out. Especially for big projects, everyone has to pitch in."

He's quite good at speaking. Very fluent.

"When you saw what happened, you said you quickly picked up your phone
to record a clip. Even though it only shows when the car braked, I still
wonder-was there any hidden motive behind this action?"

He frowned.

"How could that be?"

"Is that possible?"

"Of course not."

"Do you dare to say, as a witness, that you didn't receive any money to sit
here today?"

"I dare. In the midst of all the chaos, the defendant tried to offer me money
multiple times in exchange for staying quiet about this and deleting the clip,
but I refused."

"..."

Page 74 of 300
Oh my gosh... Ms. Prao, why didn't you tell me about this from the start? I
just found out in court that she intended to bribe a witness. This is going to
be a mess. I glanced at the young woman sitting on the defendant's side.

She looked downcast, lowering her head. I rolled my eyes and turned back
to Mr. Patit.

I had planned to suggest that Mr. Patit's reason for filming the clip wasn't
pure, that he might have wanted to extort money from Ms. Prao. But now I
had to change my strategy. I bit my lower lip, sighed, and then smiled
mischievously again.

"Is there any evidence that you were offered money?"

"No, because you said it when-"

"That's enough. I didn't ask for any more details. I just wanted to know if
there was any evidence. So, in conclusion, there isn't any, right?"

He gave me a quick glare before answering,

"Yes."

I looked down at the man's detailed history on the paper in my hand.

"Let's return to this. Earlier, you mentioned your workplace, a TV show and
series production company. Would you consider this part of the
entertainment industry?"

"No, I told you I'm in the graphics department and occasionally help out
with other projects."

"So, when you help out with projects, you might sometimes meet actors or
celebrities?"

"Well, there are some."

"Have you ever met Mr. Kotpol outside of work?"

Page 75 of 300
"Yes, I have. We live in the same condo, but we're not close."

"So, you've met both through work and in your personal life?"

"Wait! I've never worked with him. I've never met him in a professional
capacity."

"Then why didn't you clarify earlier when I asked if you had met Mr.
Kotpol outside of work? You didn't deny it, so it's considered an acceptance.
Don't you know that?"

The prosecutor immediately objected, frowning.

"Objection! The lawyer is using ambiguous questions to confuse the

witness."

I stared directly at my opponent, dressed in the same barrister's robe.

"If you tell the truth, no one can confuse you-unless there's something
you're hiding or twisting."

The prosecutor pressed forward despite knowing that his objection would
likely be sustained.

The judge, who exuded seniority and calm, closed his eyes briefly before
speaking.

"The court sustains the objection. The defendant's lawyer is also asked to
cancel the previous question."

"I apologize. I'll retract the previous question and move on."

I then turned back to the witness.

"On your Instagram, you follow Mr. Kotpol. On Facebook, you frequently
share posts about him. My question is, do you like his acting, or do you like
him personally, Kai?"

"Actually, I just shared-"

Page 76 of 300
"Please answer the question directly. I'm only giving you two choices: do
you like him or not?"

Mr. Patit looked at me seriously, clearly thinking hard. He wasn't stupid. He

must have known that how he answered this question could affect the case.
If he said yes, it would seem like they were on the same side. If he said no,
it would suggest a hidden motive for me to exploit. With my personality, I
would find a way to keep pushing.

The safest choice for him was likely...

"I like him. I don't dislike him."

I had already waiting for this.

"Thank you very much,"

I smiled as if expressing gratitude, though it was a little fake.

"Next question. There have been rumors in the industry for a while that you,
Kotpol, and Prao were dating. In the past few months, there have also been
rumors that Prao was frequently physically abused by him. Two days before
the incident, you commented commented on a news post accusing her of
saying she was pretending to be attacked. Your comment blamed the victim.
In this case, how would you explain that you're not prejudiced against the
defendant?"

"I just read the news and expressed my personal opinion."

"I understand. You often make decisions based on your own opinions and
don't care about the facts."

"I object again!"

This time I turned to bow to the judge on the bench, ignoring the prosecutor
-the man of the same age on the other side of the case.

"My respected court, there is no clear CCTV evidence showing that she hit
him with her car. On the other hand, it's possible that he blocked the car she

Page 77 of 300
was trying to escape with, and this assumption should not be ignored. The
clip used as evidence shows the moment the plaintiff was hit. Two
witnesses claimed to have been there, but one only heard the sound and
gave a vague statement.
The other-I was questioning him when the prosecutor objected without
allowing me to finish."

"...."

Everyone fell silent, but the sparsely populated audience area filled with
whispers. I didn't care. I just kept looking at the judge and emphasizing my
point.

"We learned about the incident from the victim and two other witnesses.
Therefore, the witnesses' attitudes are crucial. Are they neutral enough?
Especially the two witnesses who know the plaintiff well and may harbor
prejudices against the defendant. Do you think I'm prejudiced as well?"

The person being questioned closed his eyes for a moment, thinking hard.
My reasoning clearly showed which side we would take in this case, and it
was undeniable that it was a possibility.

After a moment of silence, the judge announced his decision:

"The objection is dismissed... but, counselor, please be careful with your

words in future objections."

"Understood."

I smiled like someone who was closing in on their goal, then turned around,
scanning the surroundings.

Ms. Prao, sitting on the defendant's chair, looked more serious, as though
confident she had chosen the right person to defend her. She didn't smile,
but she raised her head slightly, like someone full of confidence.

The prosecutor of the same age seemed to have figured out my strategy but
was still thinking of a way out.

Page 78 of 300
As for Man Mek, the tension hanging over us...

Sometimes I wished I had the power to read minds, to understand what was
beneath that indifferent face.

Nonsense! Stop thinking about her.

Turning back to the man named Patit, sitting with his head steaming in the
witness box, I gave him a sly smile.

"I just have a couple more questions," I said.

I knew he wasn't someone money could buy, nor someone who lied, nor
someone with a particular liking or hatred for any celebrity.

But he was the kind of person who always blamed the victim first and had a
terrible temper.

Just a little more, and this witness would become unreliable today.

"After witnessing the incident, you and Mr. Phupha, a security guard,
immediately went to assist Mr. Kotpol first. In a situation where it wasn't
yet clear what had happened, you chose to focus on deciding who was the
victim and who was the perpetrator, just as you judge people on the
Internet. So, I ask-do you still claim to have removed all bias and personal
emotion in coming here today?"

"Yes, everything you said is true."

"The truth, when tainted by bias, can be distorted. Are you certain of your
own objectivity?"

"Of course-yes,"

He replied through gritted teeth.

"Then, let me ask you to confirm your integrity. You said you refused a
bribe from the defendant to keep quiet. Is it possible that Mr. Kotpol might
have been compensating you in some way for being a witness?"

Page 79 of 300
"What on earth are you implying?!"

"You didn't answer the question but chose to swear. How should we
interpret that?"

"I'm not that kind of person. What are you suggesting? This is an
accusation!"

"If that's not the case, you can simply deny it. Getting angry only serves to
cover things up."

"I can't stand this anymore! Let me have my say!"

From the start, I had intentionally acted sarcastically with my gestures and
questions to provoke this guy into losing his temper and discredit himself as
a reliable witness.

At first, I only expected him to scream, freak out, maybe grab my shirt, or
even strangle me... not raise his arms, preparing to punch me in the face.

For a second, I froze the time in panic but managed to maintain control.
Everything in the courtroom seemed to stop. But unexpectedly, his fist
wasn't aimed at me, but at the person next to me.

The assistant lawyer with the sunflowers... Even though I'd never done
anything kind for her.

So why?

Why did she run out from the gallery to take the blow instead of someone
like me?

In that moment, everything stood still, except me, the chaos around me was
frozen, three-dimensional painting I could study from every angle.

I could easily dodge and let time continue. The problem was, the assistant
was about to take the hit instead. If I pushed her away, she would know the
secret of this ability I have to manipulate time.

Page 80 of 300
I didn't understand Mek's thoughts at all. Normally, she had a calm,
unreadable expression. But now, she was willing to shield me.

Ah... The most I could do was push her aside and let time flow again.

SMACK!!

I glanced at the young woman, clutching the defendant's table. One of her
hands rose to cover her cheek, which was turning bright red. The courtroom
descended into chaos. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two men escorting
Mr. Patit out, still cursing at me. The noise was deafening. The judge asked
for calm.

And yet, I kept staring at the assistant lawyer. My hand that had pushed her
earlier was still warm from the touch of her body.

The truth that day left me feeling unsettled. Phi Mek was willing to take the
punch for me.

My heart pounded faster than ever before in my life. But I couldn't tell if it
was from the fear of the sudden attack.

Or because that young woman came to protect me?

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 81 of 300
 🐾10.Thank you from Maitree🐾
8:57 PM

It had been a long time since I had seen anyone off at such a late hour. The
sky outside was pitch black, with only a few stars scattered about, and the
bright lights of the capital city still aglow, even though much of it was
asleep.

My beloved Mustang was parked in front of a condo where I had

unintentionally stayed overnight.

Yes, it was Man Mek's condo.

A slender, fragrant young woman was sitting in the passenger seat. Her
right arm was still in a soft cast, while her other hand held a cold compress
to her cheek from the incident earlier that morning. That guy had punched
her with full force. Even though I tried to push him away and got hit only
slightly, she was still injured.
The courtroom had been in chaos.

He was being led away. The court decided to recess and resume in the
afternoon, but I raised my hand, claiming that the target of his case was
terrified of being attacked, and I asked for a postponement.

It was completely out of my plan, and it was hard to control myself.

The atmosphere throughout the day had shifted. Something had made me,
even though I still used the pronouns you and I no longer end with abrupt
tones. And I had even offered to drive her back to her accommodation.

The car came to a full stop. She hadn’t opened the door yet or gotten out.
Perhaps she realized that my silence throughout the drive meant I had

Page 82 of 300
something important to say.

I swallowed hard and decided to ask her what had been bothering me all
day.

“Why did you take that punch instead of me?”

“I just can’t stand it if you get hurt.”

Some things are so difficult to understand. Just like some people are so hard
to understand.

This time my voice was softer, like a whisper.

“Is it just the feeling of being an assistant?”

“It was sudden. I’m not sure why.”

Her answer seemed too broad. I turned to the person next to me. It was at
that moment that she turned to me as well.

The silence in the car was palpable since no music had been playing from
the beginning, and the light shining into the car was dim enough.

Once again, my heart seemed to skip a beat. It beat faster in an inexplicable

way.

I was certain that, at this moment, I wasn’t using any abilities, but I didn’t
understand why time seemed to have stopped.

The air was cool, the fragrance was fragrant, the lights were neither too dim
nor too bright, and the sparkle in the eyes of the owner of that beautiful
calm face made me feel tense up, as though I was seeing intricate patterns
in snowflakes.

This woman, who I had used in all sorts of ways, speaking bluntly to,
teasing, and always looking for trouble, was now sitting beside me. Yet,
when I was drunk and unconscious, she had taken me to sleep with her as if

Page 83 of 300
there was nothing to it. She hadn’t secretly hurt me, she had never
badmouthed me.

She had made excuses to other people, saying it was just a meal and then
we went our separate ways. And now, she had come back and taken the
punch instead.

She’s a strange person who makes my entire mind go crazy.

Man Mek lowered her eyes land glanced at my lips for a moment before
looking back into my eyes.

The invisible attraction was real, pulling our faces closer together. The scent
of her was becoming clearer in my nose.

Just a few millimeters more, and our lips would touch.

But then I came to my senses and realized that the person in front of me is
my assistant, who had once been my enemy. I didn’t like her, and we
shouldn’t be doing something like this, so I quickly turned my face away,
my heart pounding so hard that it was about to explode.

"...I'm going to go get some tacos. You can get out of the car now."

I couldn’t remember when I had felt the urge to eat tacos. I just knew I
wasn’t ready to face this moment.
The owner of the calm face was silent for a moment. She turned to pick up
her bag, slinging it over her shoulder, and said before getting out of the car:

"I'm sorry."

Our hectic day seemed to have ended just like that after the tall figure
walked into her condo.

Page 84 of 300
But it wasn’t over at all, because the attraction from earlier replayed in my
mind without ceasing. I couldn’t shake it off, even after I took a shower and
washed my hair. Reading a book before bed didn’t help either. Even when I
turned off the lights until the room was completely dark and closed my
eyes, the event kept playing as if it was still happening.

Oh my God...

How could I have lost my mind at that time?

Even though nothing happened between us, the fact that it was Man Mek
someone I shouldn’t have feelings for, someone I should despise most in the
office bothered me deeply.

If I had the power to go back in time like Phi Karan, I would’ve gone back
and chased her out of the car before we got swept up in that crazy
atmosphere.

I thought about this all night until it was almost dawn before I finally fell
asleep.

Three days later

Some things can linger in your mind for a long time, like the matter of Man
Mek that still bother me.

The people in the office had already heard the big news from the courtroom
that day. They were talking about it in many ways. Some said I had
provoked the witness. Others said that Man Mek had stepped in to protect
me. And, of course, there were the rumors that I had dropped her off at her
condo.

Why is the last one the most gossiped about?

Page 85 of 300
Normally, people like me don’t have much compassion for others. If there’s
no benefit to me, it’s hard to imagine offering someone a ride. And in the
case of Man Mek, who went in a completely different direction from me,
it’s even stranger. Natcha kept spreading rumors that there was something
going on between us, especially considering the old rumors.

Totally ridiculous!

But when I thought about it again, I sat down and tried to figure out why I
had agreed to drop her off.

I came to a reasonable answer. I wanted to thank her for taking that punch
in my place.

What more could there be? Even though I have a bad attitude, I know how
to be grateful.

This thought had been circling in my mind and heart for three whole days.
What annoyed me even more was that Man Mek acted completely
indifferent about the whole thing. She didn’t bring up that night again, and
she didn’t seem affected by the rumors. She behaved as if nothing had
happened.

And that made me question myself even more.

While working, I still used the same pronouns without the ending sound.

During my break, I debated whether to invite her to lunch. But when I saw
that her LINE group popped up with plans to go out, I kept quiet and went
out to eat alone, as usual.

In the evening, nearing the end of work, I thought about asking her if she
wanted to hitch a ride, but I was tired of the rumors.

So instead, I asked...

“Does the wound that caused you trouble, even though it wasn’t your duty,
still hurt?”

Page 86 of 300
Man Mek looked up at me without much expression, though I sensed a hint
of confusion, like she was thinking, What kind of question is this? After a
moment, she answered.

“It doesn’t hurt anymore.”

“Okay.”

“Thanks.”

I smirked slightly.

“I was just asking out of politeness.”

Then she responded, her head still down, working as if it was no big deal,

“I meant to thank you for offering to drop me off. But I can manage on my
own. I wouldn’t want to bother you.”

"!!!"

Does this girl have some kind of magical power to read minds or
something?

“I just read your facial expressions and gestures.”

Unbelievable. I bared my teeth at her, even though she wasn’t looking at

me. I didn’t know how to describe how I felt happy, irritated, a little angry,
all at once.

“People like you…”

“People like me?”

Now she was looking directly at me.

“Heh! You’re probably more suited to be my assistant than I thought.”

Page 87 of 300
For a brief second, I thought I saw her smile, though it was so fleeting I
could hardly be sure. But I knew it wasn’t just my imagination.

The reason why the stove wasn’t working was probably because of that
smile. I don’t know if it was satisfaction, mockery, amusement, or
something else.

I pondered this while working, my cheeks burning with heat.

Later that day, near the end of work

The clock showed I had fifteen minutes left. I could shut down my laptop,
pack up, and go home, assuming no overtime work popped up. Yet in those
short minutes, my head was spinning with thoughts.

I realized that giving her a ride as a thank-you wasn’t enough. If I was being
honest with myself, it was more about that night in the car... the moment we
almost kissed.

That image I had tried to shake off each night kept coming back the
moment our lips almost touched.

I couldn’t focus on work anymore.

Just a little more, and we would’ve kissed...

Just a little more, and I would’ve touched her lips...

Why can’t I get this out of my head? This distraction is becoming

unbearable.

Page 88 of 300
And then the thought crossed my mind if I just kissed her, maybe that
would solve the problem. Maybe then I wouldn’t have to keep thinking
about it.

I glanced over at Man Mek, who was tooseriously focused on her taskst
hrown at her, the fussy ones to do.

A young woman in a loose shirt, her sleeves rolled up to her elbows, looked
agile. Dark-colored, straight-legged pants emphasized her small waist,
paired with a belt from her favorite brand.

The attraction came back, even though we were sitting far apart.

But how could I recreate the same rhythm or atmosphere as that night? Or,
if I were to suddenly walk up and say, 'Let’s continue from the car.' it
wouldn’t feel like me at all. It would also be strangely embarrassing.

And finally…

I decided to do it.

Something we both want, but it’s too hard for me to know if she's yearning
for it too.

For the third time, time seemed to stop because of Man Mek. However, this
time, I wasn’t just standing still and watching her like before. I got up,
walked through the frozen air, and stood in front of her desk, my eyes
locked on her soft pink lips.

Then I remembered, if I touched her, she would enter this time-stopped

world. She would be aware and know exactly what I was doing.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the sunflowers neatly arranged in a vase.
Before, they were just decorations, but now, I thought I could put them to
good use.

I took the liberty of picking one petal and leaned down to the seated
woman, using the petal of the beautiful yellow flower to separate our lips.

Page 89 of 300
That way… it would be as if we didn’t touch each other while time stood
still.

Long enough to smell her scent, my heart began to beat faster and faster.

That evening.

We kissed when the whole world stopped in time… through the sunflower
petal on her desk.

Continuing what almost happened in the car, with all the feelings between
us.

This is just…

A form of gratitude.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 90 of 300
 🐾11.The Undefeated🐾
Last week, Phi Mek's hand healed completely...

Until now, I still don't know what kind of accident she had.

But the point is that recently, those eyes have been looking at me strangely.

It's in a way that, even though she keeps her face straight, it's like she's
observing something. Sometimes she seems to have something she wants to
say before deciding to lower her head and continue working, leaving me
with a growing sense of doubt, a lump forming in my throat.

What's her problem?

Even though I'm sure there's no way that an ordinary person could sense
that time has stopped, and I'm using her flower, I still feel no different from
a cow with its back against the wall. I even turned to face Man Mek and
asked in a threatening tone,

"What's your problem?"

I thought the pretty girl would refuse and turn back to her work, but this
time she raised her right eyebrow and turned back.

"How do I seem to have a problem with you, Tree?"

“Are you kidding me, Phi Mek?”

"You can just call me Mek."

"Whatever you call me is my business, Phi Mek."

Page 91 of 300
A small war of nerves broke out in the office. As usual, it was her who left
first. As my assistant, she must have known that I wouldn't give up easily.
After that, things between us went back to normal... I guess.

DING!

The notification sound from my phone caught my attention. I thought it was

something work-related that would help me forget about my assistant. But it
turned out that the person who texted me was a private investigator whom I
only knew as Sammat.

Sammat:
I have the history of your assistant.

All day long, there's nothing but Man Mek in my head!

I rolled my eyes and typed back:

M.T.:
Sent by email.

Sammat:
It's not safe for me. Come to the usual shop at 7pm today. You can pay me
in cash with the tea.

M.T.:
Youre always late. I'm busy.

Sammat:
Have I ever been late?

M.T.:
You were 1 minute late last January.

Page 92 of 300
Sammat:
I were slow too. At that time, you didn't care about the information you
asked me.

M.T.:
Oh, here we go. Didn't you say you didn't care?

.
People with equal egos argue endlessly. The important thing is, no matter
what, I never give in. A selfish, cunning person like me.

M.T.:
As a customer, I don't think I did anything too bad. But as a merchant, you
seem more serious. That's it. Stop arguing about this. I won. If you
continue, it will affect your tip. See you at 7:00.

Sammat:
Fine.

The café where I had agreed to meet Sammat was our usual place. It was
open twenty-four hours, with instrumental music playing in the background,
so it wasn't too intrusive. I pushed open the door and found a familiar
young man sitting there, drinking bubble tea, looking like an office worker
who had just finished work.

After I sat down on the opposite side and ordered hot tea, Sammat
continued to chat, asking about my well-being. When my drink arrived, we
were alone at a corner table in the café. He pulled out a brown envelope,
placing it on the table and sliding it towards me. I grabbed the thick stack of
information and opened it.

The first page of the document contained a full-face photo, similar to the
one used in the job application, along with a brief biography of Phi Mek.

Name, surname, nickname, date of birth, blood type, institution of study,

work history, various awards, etc.

Sammat explained,

Page 93 of 300
“These are complete records, detailing her abilities. As a boss and a
colleague, you probably already know most of it. But I’m good enough to
put this info on the first page.”

"Thanks."

“You’re welcome. But the point that took me longer to investigate is... this
woman, your assistant, is connected to someone.”

“Don’t keep me in suspense, or your tip money will definitely go down.”

“Okay, okay,” he began.

“First off, this assistant of yours is definitely connected to a notorious

businessman, Thanin Saennarathip.”

I glanced at the third page. Thanin Saennarathip, a 56-year-old Thai

businessman, was the chairman of SaNT Group. Several companies were
under his control, and rumors swirled about his influence, along with some
dark secrets.

A private investigator disappeared for a month and came back with this my
cold-faced assistant connected to this man?

“I spent quite some time trying to figure out their relationship, and from
what I can gather, they seem to be related.”

“Relatives?”

“Yes, definitely not romantically. Look at the attached photo.”

He flipped through several pages, pausing at a page showing a photograph

that looked like it was cut from a magazine.

“He used to drop her off at elementary school.”

I stared at the photo for a while. A younger Thanin holding the hand of a
cute but calm girl with braids. It looked like the photo had been taken by
accident, maybe published in a school journal.

Page 94 of 300
“What I’m worried about is, how can we be sure he wasn’t raising her for
something... bad?”

“At first, I had the same suspicions. But after investigating, it seems Thanin
had some connection to your assistant’s mother, even though they had
different surnames. So I’m convinced it’s a family thing.”

“Then, as a detective, please explain.”

“Gladly, my favorite part. I think Manmek’s mother must be his half-sister,

Chanin.”

I frowned.

“Give me a reason.”

“It’s a theory, but... Thirty-two years ago, there was a family photo of
relatives connected to the Sannarathip family. At the time, Thanin had just
become vice president. In the photo, there was a young woman standing
almost out of the frame.”

He turned to the next page, showing me the photo. The young woman’s
smile was hard to describe.

“I can’t find out more about her because after this, she seems to have
vanished. But I believe she is Mira Sarathakun, your assistant’s mother.”

“Wait, if you know Phi Mek’s mother’s last name, why can’t you find
more?”

“This family is really good at hiding and erasing their history. From school
to university, it seems like all photos of Mira were intentionally wiped.”

“Because the powerful Saennarathip family seems to be hiding her identity,

you think she might be Thanin’s half-sister, either from a different mother
or father? Like Manmek’s mother was an unplanned child?"

"Ah, right."

Page 95 of 300
"Then you're saying that the man named Thanin is Man Mek's real uncle?"

"Yes."

"Seriously, this sounds like a soap opera."

“If you don’t believe me, that’s your business. But let me tell you,
according to my own statistics, I’ve only ever been wrong once in my entire
life as a private investigator.”

I shrugged.

“Maybe this time it’ll be the second.”

“Like you're about to lose the second round, huh?”

“Heh!”

I shot back quickly to avoid more back-and-forth.

“Okay, let’s get serious. What’s the second point you’re interested in?”

He chuckled, clearly enjoying how he had gotten under my skin, but then
his grin faded into something more serious.

"Your assistant, she has a rare disease."

“What did you say?!"

However, the detective didn’t seem distressed. He began explaining her

condition, though he didn’t name it right away.

“Imagine a shelf with two hundred books. If it collapses and you have to
rearrange them, without photos, it would be hard to remember the exact
order, right? But not for your assistant. Even if she saw something for just a
second, she'd never forget it.”

"...."

Page 96 of 300
“You only saw it for a few seconds, but you won’t forget it for the rest of
your life…”

"..."

"It's called Hyperthymesia, or 'good memory disease'."

For a moment, I was speechless. I was stunned. As I regained my senses, I

flipped through the pages in my hand, knowing that he would have included
all the details.

Hyperthymesia patients have a brain condition where they remember

everything, every single event from the past to the present down to the
tiniest detail. It’s not just a rough memory, but every little thing is captured
and remembered without ever forgetting.

That explained why her notebook looked like random scribbles instead of
detailed notes she didn’t need them.

“Interesting, isn’t it?”

“Hmm, very interesting.”

“It should answer why she always got top honors and had exceptional
results. Her academic performance was always extraordinary. And those
awards and promotions, they came quickly for a reason.”

“Including the time she defeated me…”

I mumbled while reading the research and data he had collected.

"I think so too.”

I’d never been this engrossed in someone else’s business, even when it
didn’t involve money. I leafed through the thick document, furrowing my
brow as connections began forming. The idea that Man Mek might be
Thanin's niece was becoming increasingly plausible.

Page 97 of 300
Then, there was the memory condition Hyperthymesia which I still found
hard to believe existed in real life.

Could this be considered a blessing from above?

I must’ve been lost in thought about my assistant for a bit too long, as the
voice of the young man sitting across from me snapped me back to reality.

“Alright, I’ll let you sit and be amazed with your hot tea. I’m heading out,”

The private investigator smiled, waving his hands slightly before wiggling
his fingers in the air.

“Can I have some tea and a strong coffee, please?”

I rolled my eyes but still pulled out the envelope with cash. Inside were five
one-hundred-thousand-baht bills that I had withdrawn from the bank earlier
that evening. The amount was absurd, but it was the minimum tip he’d be
happy with, ensuring future services.

Sammat waved goodbye and left with the large sum, which I regretted for
only a moment. I quickly turned my attention back to the documents,
skimming through them once more. I was particularly focused on the
description of Man Mek’s condition.

The hot tea in front of me had long lost its warmth, the faint wisp of steam
now gone. I leaned back in the soft armchair, crossing my legs, with the
document that told her story resting on my lap.

A sea of thoughts engulfed me.

Good memory disease or Hyperthymesia.

The ability to remember everything and never forget must be tied to the
story of the sunflower. Perhaps that’s why Man Mek seem to love and
protect it.

In her unforgettable memories…

Page 98 of 300
What did she think of me?

Is she's the woman who i help that Phi Karan suspects of tampering with
evidence for the future?

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 99 of 300
 🐾12.Naive Person🐾
We're her at Bar/Restaurant in this early evening. This time it's Wednesday,
and I'm not going to get drunk again.

"Do you want to thank me for getting punched that day, so you want to treat
me to a meal?"

The young woman, who was wearing a loose dark short-sleeved shirt today,
asked as if she didn't quite understand the situation. It must have seemed
strange because it had been a while since that day's incident. Suddenly, I
just invited her to a thank-you party now.

Be gentle and don't let her know that I intentionally brought her here to talk
and open up. Trick and ask... again.

But it will definitely be a success.

Because I got a lot of identity information.

"Yes, you can order as much as you want. I happen to have a black card. It's
a good opportunity to treat my assistant."

Man Mek stared at me, blinking. That expressionless face was really hard to
guess.

I pretended to be indifferent, turned to order the menu with the waitress,

and ended with a bottle of red wine, while the calm-faced woman only
ordered fettuccine with Naive Person
It was unbelievable. She acted so easy and calm, not at all like her history.

However, I can't show too much suspicion. I pretend that today is a special
opportunity for the two of us to open up, or whatever. Even though

Page 100 of 300

sometimes my eyes accidentally lingered on her lips, thinking of crazy
things...

It's really nonsense.

While waiting for the food, the wine was served first. The waiter brought
two glasses, but Man Mek raised her hand and politely declined the wine.
That made me raise an eyebrow.

"Last time, you didn't refused."

"At that time, I already guessed that we would both have to go back by
taxi."

Oh, I mean that time, with one of her arms in a cast and me being drunk, the
result was probably she had to call a car. As for today, even though I'm
drunk, my hand is still working normally. I can be the driver instead.

Thinking about it makes me instantly feel annoyed with the girl in front of
me.

"Heh! I don't want to be a weakling like that night. I can drive myself."

"It's better not to."

"Just one bottle of wine?"

"But the one you ordered has 13.5% alcohol content, and from what I know,
I can guess that you will order more."

Don't be so smart.

"So what? The condo is just this close."

"In addition to being illegal, it also risks accidents."

Well... It's hard to argue with her like this. Having to talk back to a woman
with a straight face takes up a lot of energy, you know?

Page 101 of 300

I pouted my lips and started teasing her a little bit.

"Did you drink turmeric instead of rice soup while you were studying?
That's why you're so law-abiding."

"This has nothing to do with it. Besides, I'm not telling you not to drink. I'm
just telling you not to drive tonight."

"Alright."

I picked up the bag, placed it on my lap, then searched for the keys to my
beloved car and placed them on the table before handing it to my assistant.

"I'll leave it with you, but if you drive and there's even a little scratch on it,
I'll claim damages."

"I understand."

Ahh... what am I rambling on about?

Phi Sommot the pseudonym, even mentioned ten of the big assets that Man
Mek has I don't know how he dig that information.

It is said that she has one Jaguar, one Tesla, two condos in different areas,
two vacation homes, with a combined value of over two hundred million.
At this level, she still has a lot of money left in her bank account.

I don't know. I don't want to think about her anymore. For the past few
days, I've been reading that damn document like I'm studying for a crazy
exam, until I'm almost dizzy. So today, I'll just let my heart be happy. The
story will come out of her mouth if we just relax enough.

I picked up the wine glass that the waiter had poured for me earlier, swirled
it around, then lifted it and drank, my eyes staring at her beautiful face
without looking away.

At that moment, the good assistant stared back and seemed to almost smile
a little. However, the corner of her eye seemed to catch sight of something,
so she turned her head to look at it with full attention.

Page 102 of 300

I set the wine glass down on the table and slowly looked in the direction she
was focusing on. I saw a plump woman wearing the restaurant's uniform.

She appeared middle-aged, wearing a mask, a headscarf, rubber gloves, and

more modest clothing than the waitstaff. She had a mop in her hand,
cleaning up the spill made by a customer at a nearby table whose child had
knocked over a plastic cup.

"That auntie."

"Why?"

Man Mek turned back to look at me.

"Do you remember the person who came to see you, but was rejected?"

"Wearing a mask and dressing so tightly, how can she be comfortable

wearing it?"

"Yes, with a mole on the right temple and a scar on the right ear."

Not only her memory is excellent, but her eyesight is also excellent.

I turned my attention back to the old lady. She didn't seem to be enjoying
the moment too much. Of course, the hard work involved cleaning the
entire shop, dealing with the frustration of a customer whose child had
thrown the cup at her. Harsh words would be the least of her problems
(judging from the details of the sign for additional cleaning staff posted in
front of the shop).

What would make her smile in such an imbalance?

After she finished cleaning the floor, she walked to the women's restroom at
the corner of the shop. Out of sight, Manmek and I turned back to look at
each other again.

"It seems like she really doesn't have enough money to pay me."

Page 103 of 300

Man Mek raised a glass of water, gave a flirtatious glance, and responded
with a short,

"Yes."

"What? Aren't you going to criticize me?"

"Why should I criticize your decision?"

"Because her life looked pitiful, her eyes looked depressed, but that day I
still wanted to kick her out without listening to anything."

I was curious to see how she would react if I exposed my worst side to her.
And trust me, this woman always surprises me.

"Every lawyer has different ways of thinking and working."

It was a good consolation and it made sense in itself. I was a little

impressed, but I still had a bit of prejudice against her. That kind of feeling
had been building up in my heart for two years. It would be hard to let it go.
I raised my wine and took another sip.

"If it were you, would you help her?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Maybe it's because I tend to make decisions emotionally."

"......"

And then the conversation about work ended.

Man Mek must have seen that the situation was getting too serious. As
someone who didn't talk much, she changed the subject. The young woman
asked how the wine tasted. I temporarily put the topic of my aunt out of my
head and replied that the wine I was drinking was quite good.

Page 104 of 300

She only nodded slightly, and after that, I was back to my mission of
creating an atmosphere where the person in front of me would accidentally
blurt out or open up.

Okay, let's have a tinkering session that at least gives us something from the
assistant.

I took a few seconds to lead the conversation toward her. At first, I casually
asked,

"Can you drive?"

Even though I already knew from her file, and followed with something
vague about remembering that she smoked. Either way, I was quite
confident in my conversational skills. While we were eating together, I
gradually shifted the topic toward her parents.

The assistant paused for a moment, but she answered without seeming
suspicious. She said she had never met her father, and her mother had died
in an accident when she was in elementary school. This was just what I
wanted to hear, so I casually asked who had taken care of her after that.
Man Mek replied, "My uncle," in a way that didn't seem to matter.

It took half an hour for the food in front of me to be finished. My right

temple felt a bit tense. When I turned to my left, I saw that I had almost
finished the bottle of red wine. I was getting a bit carried away.

Man Mek drank some water to keep me company. She crossed her legs, her
shorts showing her ankles, which looked indescribably sexy. And right now,
it was the season of relaxation. If she had been wearing a tie, she would
have undone it.

But since she was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, she had unbuttoned two
buttons at first. I don't know if the weather outside had gotten hotter or
what, but she finally unbuttoned the third button, revealing her smooth,
beautiful skin and cleavage.

!!!!!

Page 105 of 300

My eyes widened, my heart beat faster as if I had just been in a race, and I
had to look away and rest my gaze on the glass of wine for moment.

Until I fully regained my senses and realized that I must not be shy or
embarrassed, no matter what I encountered.

I raised both hands and slapped my cheeks repeatedly, shook my head a few
times, and then returned to normal eye contact with Manmek.

And I must blame that 13.5% alcohol for suddenly blurting out my
innermost feelings without any precautions.

"Phi Mek?"

"Yes?"

"Let's continue tonight."

My initial intention of never getting drunk again was crushed in the second
that I said that.

It was almost eleven o'clock when we left the restaurant. Manmek was the
one sitting behind the wheel of the car and took me to a famous bar that was
bustling by now. I went into this second bar just because I liked the logo
design, listened to live music, and finished a glass of soju.

I couldn't walk very straight when Man Mek helped me out of the bar. She
tried to stop me, saying that it was almost 1 a.m. and that it was a workday
tomorrow. But I was more stubborn and insisted on going to another next
bar.

How should I put it?

Lawyer Mai Tree, who is often criticized and attacked on social media, has
only had one drink outside her home in her life. She believes that being

Page 106 of 300

sober at all times is the best protection. Whenever she goes to an event and
someone tries to get her to drink, she refuses every time as if she is above it.

But it's strange, when I'm with this assistant, it's like I've lowered my guard.
I feel like if I can trust anyone in this late-night, blurry moment, probably
her.

Because I was drunk, I couldn't remember much of what happened. But one
thing I do know is that the look in her eyes when Man Mek looked at me
was like someone who was taking care of a child. Huh! If I wasn't sober, I
would have scolded her. After all, she was several years older than me.

Everything seemed to be happening both slowly and quickly at the same

time. My neck felt hot, my head throbbed, and my vision blurred slightly. I
couldn't quite control my mouth. I thought I was walking straight, but the
world seemed tilted. Fortunately, I wasn't here alone.

Every time I staggered, there was someone to catch me this someone was
the young woman with the scent of perfume I liked.

Ah! This drowsiness is really taking over me. I slept for only three hours
last night.

At 2:25 AM the faint beat of the music could still be heard as we walked on
the sidewalk toward the parking lot while I was riding on the back of
Man Mek.

It's so warm up here. I pressed my cheek against the shoulder of this slim
but surprisingly strong woman. Not only was she carrying me, but she also
held my bag with one arm and my high heels with the other. Believe me, up
until now, she hasn't complained a single word. It's me who keeps rambling
on and on.

Telling stories from when I was a kid and threw eggs at my neighbor,
stories about how I felt when I got on a plane for the first time with Phi
Karan, stories about when a teacher discriminated against me because of
my gender and how I hit back at my classmates until they were all shocked
just as many things as I could recall.

Page 107 of 300

But... the drunkenness that barely kept me conscious seemed to have leaked
Lawyer Maitree's top secret without me knowing.

"I can stop time, you know that?"

I said it out loud and hugged the fragrant person tightly with my arms.

I heard her chuckle softly. I couldn't guess what kind of humor Man Mek
had in mind. I only knew that she muttered a response, coming just at the
moment when I was half-asleep.

"I've known about that for two years."

I saw the corners of her lips lift into a smile, her soft voice carrying a
mixture of disdain and resignation.

"But in reality, you're so naive. It makes me feel a little guilty for

pretending."

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 108 of 300

 🐾13.Good Lawyer🐾
Round two, I'm not shocked anymore when I wake up in Man Mek's
bedroom.

This time, she wasn't in the room as usual. Everything felt like déjà vu. I
walked out and saw her on the balcony, but this time, instead of sitting and
drinking something, she was setting the table with freshly made food.

I just noticed that her slender figure was wearing a dark grey apron too.

I acted as if nothing embarrassing had happened the night before, walked

over to the sliding door with my arms crossed, and greeted her.

"You seem to prefer eating on the balcony rather than in your dinning area."

Man Mek didn’t flinch. She turned to look at me for a moment, then went
back to setting the table.

"Good morning, Ms. Tree. I like looking at the sky and the view that
stretches far away."

I nodded silently in acknowledgment.

"And that table, did you make it yourself, or did you order it?"

"I made it myself."

"I’ll try it, since you’ve put in the effort,"

I said, noticing the two empty plates.

Page 109 of 300

On the table was a protein-rich breakfast: chicken breast with basil, soft-
boiled eggs, and bael fruit. Dessert was whole wheat bread topped with
bananas and peanut butter. It looked healthy.

“Do you eat like this every morning?”

“No, just three times a week. The rest is normal.”

"Oh..."

Actually, I don’t like chicken breast much because it’s blander than other
parts. But after trying the stir-fried basil Man Mek had made herself, I felt
like eating healthy food made by her more often.

This might be the second-best stir-fried basil I’ve ever had after the ones
made by my Mama Four, aunt, and older sister, Phi Karan. Sorry, but
Mommy Jattawa isn’t really suited for cooking.

"It’s delicious,"

I said briefly, embarrassed to say more. It was a good opportunity to change

the subject.

“So... um... did I say anything weird last night when I was drunk?”

"Quite a lot."

Oh, shit.

I’m definitely going to lose face again. But asking what nonsense I said
would be like digging my own grave. It’s better to act indifferent and not
care. People like Mai Tree don’t get too caught up in personal matters.

I scooped a bowl of hot rice and stir-fried chicken breast with basil into my
mouth. I felt a little thud and my head twitched slightly, the same feeling I
always get when I eat food made by my family. Then it hit me this wasn’t
my Mama, my aunt, or Phi Karan.

It was Man Mek, the assistant I had been prejudiced against for two years!

Page 110 of 300

When I looked up at her, I saw her smiling. And that smile was what
triggered the chaos in my mind this morning.

“Did you just smile?”

"Does it look strange when I smile, Ms. Tree?"

"Yes, because your normal expression is as calm as a robot’s. What did that
smile mean just now?"

I was ready to go all out.

But the mysterious woman smiled even wider, not bothered at all.

"Ms. Tree, what do you mean?"

“Phi Mek, there was nothing to smile about just now. How would I know
what you’re really thinking? There are many kinds of smiles: business
smiles, pity smiles, evil smiles, sneering smiles, cheerful smiles, forced
smiles, sweet smiles, mocking smiles..."

“A smile like you’re falling in love.”

That one sentence made me forget what I was going to say, what I was
going to tease, what I was trying to find out.

Strangely enough, while I was stunned, the Man Mek tilted her head
slightly and didn’t hide her smile at all. Her eyes sparkled brightly. She
laughed softly and ended our simple conversation about smiles.

"There are many types of smiles. I think so too."

"......."

I shouldn’t have sat down to eat with her and made my face burn with
embarrassment like this. It’s so pointless. Last night was a waste. In the end,
I didn’t make any real progress. The information I got from her was
something I already knew from having a private investigator dig into.

Page 111 of 300

Next time, I won’t invest so much effort.

I’m so sick of waking up and seeing Man Mek first thing in the morning.

Can’t decide.

Even though last Wednesday night was a drunken mess, I still clearly
remember the incident at the restaurant earlier in the evening that had been
bothering me, the story of the cleaning lady, and Man Mek’s answer that if
it were her, she would’ve helped.

It’s not that I think my decision was wrong. I just keep thinking about what
she said.

Maybe I should listen to the details first. As for the money... that old lady
probably can’t pay it all at once. But if she wins the case, there’s a way to
handle it. The key is, I should know the details first.

I guess there’s more work for Man Mek.

I waited until she had arranged a new batch of sunflowers in a vase, then I
cleared my throat and spoke.

“The restaurant we went to the other day call them, and ask for the contact
details of the lady who’s the cleaner.”

The assistant had been showing her emotions more often lately. This time,
she looked surprised.

"What are you going to do, Ms. Tree?"

"Just... trying to make a decision with emotions, like you."

“I understand. I’ll contact the aunt and forward the details to you by this
afternoon.”

Page 112 of 300

"Okay."

RINGGG!!

The ringtone of my communication device rang. I picked it up and saw the

name of my sister, who by now should be in the hospital. Calling me in the
afternoon? Hmm... it must be something urgent, too pressing to leave a
message.

"Is our doctor free today?"

I said cheerfully as soon as I answered the call.

Normally, Phi Karan's voice is hoarse, charming, and calm, but today, her
reply seemed more serious than any other time I'd heard her.

[Tree, I saw a vision. This time I'm certain because it flashed into my mind
while I was working.]

"......."

I glanced at the assistant, who seemed to be searching for the phone number
of the restaurant from the other day.

"Just a sec."

Even though we were talking on the phone without using the speaker, I
thought that the conversation between me and Phi Karan shouldn't be
known to outsiders. I walked out of the office and headed straight to the fire
escape, which was empty at that time.

"Okay, I'm ready to listen."

When your busy doctor sister calls you like this, it must be a big deal.

"Sunflowers, guns, blood, the sea, trains, and the lifespan of a third person."

Page 113 of 300

When I heard that, my brain tried to process it, but it went blank at the last
sentence. She said my lifespan would decrease by another ten years,
bringing it to 73. The voice softened as I asked back.

"All that... isn't it a dangerous matter that shouldn't be interfered with?"

[Can you get yourself out of that?]

A lot of what my sister said was quite suggestive of my assistant. Man Mek
and I were enemy before but not until we become colleagues.

"I don’t know. I’m not really sure."

[I wouldn’t be able to bear seeing you sacrifice your own age again. The
last time was more than enough.]

"But you once went back in time to save your future wife's life, even though
you knew your lifespan would decrease."

[...]

Silence fell between us.

Once, Phi Karan traveled back in time to save her girlfriend's life.

And I once stopped time and held a bullet in my hand until it burned, to
protect my elder sister's girlfriend, who was being held hostage.

Our abilities are different, but there are rules that must be followed, as
we've always known.

At this moment, everything was confusing. I closed my eyes, forcing my

voice to sound normal, without trembling.

"Don’t worry. You know that. I had a good personality. Who would
someone like me use her abilities to help? Just the thought of playing the
role of a good person is sickening."

[I'm worried about you, Tree.]

Page 114 of 300

"I know."

[You don’t have to work. Just get yourself out of this messy conflict. We
can take care of the little rascal in the house.]

I guess this means our family has enough money to spare, huh? But...

"No way. You also know that I'm a kind of person who loves winning. I
enjoy seeing other people upset because of me. So, I enjoy arguing and
being legally challenged in the courtroom. Besides, sometimes visions
themselves can change based on our decisions."

[Tree, this is too big deal.]

"Yes, I understand your concern, but I promise to be careful and only trust
those I trust. I also an adult now and wants to choose my own life."

Phi Karan sighed heavily.

[Then consider my vision a warning for you to be careful about the cases
you take on or the people you associate with. Even though you're 33, you're
still the youngest in our family. Our abilities are a double-edged sword. If
possible, don’t use them for anything risky. Do you understand?]

"Yes, I understand."

[And if something bad happens, I’ll go back in time to help you, even if it
means shortening my own lifespan.]

"There's nothing like that."

I said that, even though I was more worried than ever.

Phi Karan reminded me two or three more times, knowing how stubborn I
was since I was a child. Before hanging up, she rushed off to work after
hearing the nurse call for her.

I stood staring at the phone screen for a moment after the call ended.

Page 115 of 300

Recalling what we had just discussed, my knees felt weak in a way I
couldn’t describe, so I sank onto one of the stairs, momentarily forgetting
my usual fear of dirt.

It feels like I’m standing at a crossroads, distancing myself from people I...
find interesting. I don’t know if I can resist the pull they have on me.

Sunflowers and guns are somewhat connected.

But the rest... blood, the sea, a trainwhat do those mean?

Related to Man Mek.

And it has something to do with my time stopping ability.

And the ambiguity that Phi Karan mentioned about the vision of me
destroying evidence for someone else.

Am I... being fooled?

How everything will unfold is something I can’t even begin to guess.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 116 of 300

 🐾14. Escape Route🐾
As the nature of a person like me, who doesn't really avoid confrontation,
that is the reason why I have so many enemies on social media.

But even so, I am trying to avoid the Man Mek now... even though it is very
difficult because she is my assistant. We see each other every day, we're in
the same room every day, and on days when we have to go to court, we
have to go together.

The most likely way to get rid of her is to find fault and then tell Prach that
she made a mistake. But believe me, she never had any loopholes like that...

Her memory is no different from my second blessing.

As for the matter of having her investigate, contact, and make an

appointment for the old lady to meet and hear a brief outline of the case,
Man Mek took care of everything. She made an appointment for the old
lady to come in the afternoon on a day that I happened to have some free
time.
While listening to the middle-aged woman's story, she held up a blue
notebook to (pretend to) take notes.

Actually, Aunt's case is not complicated at all. It is a civil case. She lives
with her high school son in a small house surrounded by other people's
houses with no access to the road itself, or the only exit is by a river in
some cases it is a pond or something. It is called a blind lot.

In the past, the old lady made a living selling sweets. Every day, she would
push her cart out in the evening and come back at night. The owner of the
house in front allowed her to pass through, out of sympathy for her work.

Page 117 of 300

Everything was fine until earlier this year, when the owner of the large
house in front had to sell the house. The problem arose when the new owner
moved in. They hired workers to build a gate, then locked it, preventing
anyone from passing through.

The new owner did leave a small gate for Auntie and her grandson, but they
refused to allow carts to pass through because they were worried about
damaging the tiles they had installed for their big motorcycle parking area.
Because of this, Auntie could no longer sell her goods, and she had to find
another job, eventually becoming a cleaner.

I had encountered a similar case when I was still Prach's assistant, but that
one involved a larger piece of land and a wealthier client.

What we plan to do for her is to file for an easement under Civil and
Commercial Code Section 1349. But honestly, I think we should first try
talking to the new house owner as her lawyer before taking it to court.

When I agreed to be her lawyer and consultant, the Aunt, who usually
looked sad, broke into tears and grabbed my arm in gratitude. It was as if
she saw light at the end of the tunnel. She kept thanking me repeatedly, her
voice trembling.

I haven't charged her any consultation or lawyer fees yet, telling her that
we’d discuss payment once everything was settled.

This is the first time I’ve ever played the role of a good lawyer to this
extent. I’m not sure if Aunt will be able to afford it in the end, but I’ve
already taken the case.

When the office was left with just me and my assistant, Man Mek, who
usually maintained a neutral expression, suddenly gave me a small smile. It
was at that moment that Phi Karan's warning came to mind... I should
distance myself from this woman.

I started with only necessary conversations and eventually became cold,

never inviting her to dinner again. And I didn’t smile back.

Page 118 of 300

Those things are easy. Work is work. After work, we go our separate ways.

However, one Friday evening, it rained heavily...

Normally, if I arrive at the office in the morning, I park my Mustang in the

second-floor parking lot. But that day, I had to go to court in the morning
regarding a copyright case, so I told my assistant she didn’t need to come.

I came back to the office in the afternoon. The problem is, whenever it’s
later in the day, the parking lot is usually full, so I ended up parking in the
outside lot at the back of the building instead.

I had an umbrella, but unfortunately, it was still in the car.

When I got off work, I looked out the glass wall and saw the city drenched
in rain. I sighed in annoyance while packing up. A person like me doesn’t
like showing vulnerability. Borrowing an umbrella or anything from
someone else is annoying. It’s frustrating when your clothes get wet.

I hesitated, considering running through the rain to my car. Phra Pirun was
clearly putting in work today. My time-stopping powers seemed to run out
during the courtroom clash. Today, I was up against the opposing lawyers.
Every time they called a witness, it was as though they were reading from a
script. So I took my precious ten minutes to misplace those papers.

It seemed like I was being punished for that.

I prepared myself to run through the rain, planning to sit in the cold car on
my way back. Just thinking about it made me frown.

Suddenly, I heard a loud whoosh from behind and saw the tall woman I had
separated from ten minutes ago...

Man Mek with her dark grey umbrella.

"I'll take you to your car."

What... is this?

Page 119 of 300

Don’t be fooled by her actions, Maitree!

“It’s the end of work. You’re not my assistant until tomorrow.”

"I didn't hold the umbrella for you as an assistant."

With such a cold tone, why did she reply like that? This odd feeling is rising
in my chest again.

My heart seemed to pump faster and faster, affecting the temperature of

some parts of my body, and causing me, usually so composed, to lower my
gaze. Man Mek has a good memory, but sometimes I feel like she has the
power to disturb others’ feelings.

Even so... I have to manage these emotions. I lowered my head and took a
step back to increase the distance between us. My voice was shaky, hesitant,
for reasons I couldn’t understand.

“Listen, Manmek... I don’t want to be around you anymore, outside of

work.”

"Why?"

"Because I... know things about you."

“What do you mean, Maitree?"

“The thing that’s… not white, what you are, what surrounds you.”

We all know what the story is about.

Then silence fell between us. Only the sound of the rain and wind reminded
me that time was still moving forward. I couldn’t look up at her, knowing
that her eyes were on me.

A minute passed.

Manmek spoke softly.

Page 120 of 300

“I understand,”

She said, stepping back and closing the grey umbrella, leaving it against a
pillar.

“It was my fault. I really shouldn’t have gotten involved with anyone. I’m
sorry for what happened before.”

Then she walked back the way she had come.

I looked at the umbrella she left behind, then glanced at her fading figure,
feeling strangely empty.

I told her to step back, and she did. I should feel glad that she understood so
easily, right?

But why does it feel this bad?

My heart beats heavily. I drew a line, but it only caused pain.

These reactions make me wonder if I was interested in her story before... or

it's me who's interested in her?

🌿🌿🌿🌿🌿

Page 121 of 300

 🐾15.The reason of Sunflower🐾
POV : MAN MEK

.
Sunflowers are the flowers in my precious memories.

Since I was a child, I lived with my mother in a small house in the

countryside. Inside the fence of our home, there was a small plot of land.
My mother loved woodworking, adored the color yellow, and had a passion
for gardening. She chose to plant a cluster of sunflowers next to a group of
fragrant jasmine flowers.

When I was five years old, my mom discovered that I had a memory
disorder. Everything that happened in my life would never be forgotten. It
should have been a happy thing, but after the doctor revealed the truth, my
mom hugged me and started crying.

She said she felt deeply sorry for me, sorry that I had to remember all the
emotions along with the memories.

Whether happy or sad.

Happy or sad?

Together or apart?

At the time, I didn't fully understand, but I still remember her trembling
voice and the words clearly.

When I turned eight, I became what my classmates called a genius. I

consistently placed first in my exams. My excellent memory gave me a
huge advantage, turning me into a standout student almost instantly. The

Page 122 of 300

school even put up an announcement with my name, surname, and picture,
recognizing me for winning competitions in mathematics, science, social
studies, and Thai language.

Surprisingly, my mother went to the school and asked the teachers in the
discipline room to take down the announcement.

Even more strangely, after that incident, she never allowed me to compete
in any contests again, no matter how much my teachers begged her.

It was as if she wanted to keep me from being widely known. I didn't

understand it, but I trusted that whatever my mother did wasn't a bad thing.

She continued to care for our sunflower garden in front of the house.
Sometimes she'd place them in a vase indoors. I loved sitting, snacking, and
watching her arrange the flowers. She looked so gentle, peaceful, and
beautiful in those moments, so different from when she stared off into the
distance with sadness in her eyes. That's why I preferred it when she
seemed to be enjoying her hobby.

I never asked what my mother did for a living or why we always had
enough money. Likewise, I never asked about my father, because I never
felt the need. My mother's embrace was the warmest, and her sunflowers
were the most beautiful. That was enough to make my life feel complete.

But one day, after the exams, I took my usual bus back home. When I
arrived, I stood there, dumbfounded. There were several men inside the
house. One of them, who seemed to be in charge, was sitting on a chair,
smoking, and the smell filled the living room. The atmosphere was heavy.
At eight years old, I looked around the house for my mother, but I couldn't
find her.

He looked at me, calmly finishing his cigarette. No one said a word. Even
the men standing guard, silent and stern, didn't speak.

I was scared so scared that my legs felt weak. But I gripped the hem of my
red skirt tightly, stared into the eyes of the powerful man, and asked him
where my mother was, suspicion heavy in my voice.

Page 123 of 300

Hearing that, he laughed heartily, clapped his hands, and praised me as an
interesting child. Then he stood up, walked over, and sat down so that we
were at eye level. The smell of alcohol and cigarettes made me dizzy, but I
didn't stop staring at him.

He told me that my mother had run away, and that from now on, he would
be the one to take care of me.

His name was Thanin Saennarachip, a man who introduced himself as my

uncle.

But I didn't listen. I didn't believe him. I ran through the house calling for
my mother-in the bedroom, the bathroom, the backyard, outside the house,
on the streets nearby. I couldn't believe she would leave me. She loved me
more than anything. I could feel it.

But no matter how much I called, I couldn't find her. In the end, it was one
of Thanin's men who dragged me away.

After that, everything changed. At the age of eight, I was taken from the
house with the beautiful sunflowers.

We headed to the city, and I vomited several times in the luxury car,
overwhelmed by the smell of alcohol from the man who called himself my
uncle, sitting next to me.

Everything was new too new.

A new house, which was a mansion.

A new school, far larger, with many more students than before.

And a new life that I'm not sure when I'll get used to.

Thanin refused to mention my mother again, instead focusing on my

memory disorder. He brought in doctors to assess me until he was sure, and
then tried to do many good things for me that never felt sincere.

Page 124 of 300

Even though I could remember everything as a child, it didn't mean I
understood. I would cry in bed every night, feeling abandoned by my
mother for no reason. This place was comfortable but lonely, full of people
I could call on, but none of them made the emptiness go away. I didn't know
anyone, and every time Thanin took me out for dinner, the smell of alcohol
and cigarettes filled the air around me.

As I grew older, in high school, I started to understand things better. I

stopped openly opposing Thanin because he was the big boss, with power
in both public and private businesses. Still, he didn't dare harm me too
much there was something he wanted from me.

I knew why. First, he wanted me to study law and eventually work for him,
helping to prop up his failing organization. Second, he wanted me to be a
potential successor.

Thanin was a temperamental man. When stressed, he would sometimes

physically abuse his subordinates. I was no exception sometimes, just for
showing no emotion, I too was hurt.

Moreover, he was two-faced. To the media, he played the role of a

benevolent philanthropist, with a fake smile and warm demeanor. But
behind the scenes, his hands were stained with blood. He killed people, both
guilty and innocent, with a chilling coldness.

Because of this, even though I called him "uncle" to his face, deep down, I
referred to him without an ounce of respect.

Thanin forced me to practice shooting, fencing, and martial arts, acting as if

I were his favorite to lead the organization, despite already having a son.

Tharas is Thanin's only child. He despises me, and we often fight, despite
me being younger than him.

One of his worst pranks was cutting my back with a knife, leaving a scar of
jagged lines. Though it's faded, if you look closely, it's still there.

Page 125 of 300

Other cruel pranks followed: drowning me, using me as a stationary target
for balloons at his birthday party, or forcing me to drive his sports car alone.
Thanin bought me a motorcycle once, but I crashed it and ended up
hospitalized.

This world without my mother is cruel to both my body and mind.

Only the sunflowers help me find some calm. I asked someone to plant
them in the garden where I could see them from my bedroom.

Often, I'd cut them and place them in a vase in my room.

This beautiful flower eases my longing for my mother, if only slightly.

My mother's touch is still engraved in my heart. This is the curse of never

forgetting I remember every feeling from my childhood vividly. I no longer
cry alone, as I've grown up enough to hide all my emotions behind a calm
face.

At 18, I was busy with my first year of university. While most law students
clung to their textbooks, I only had to read them once, remembering every
word. But I had to pretend otherwise, deliberately missing a few questions
on tests so as not to raise suspicions.

Despite that, I graduated with honors.

Thanin pushed me to become a prosecutor, but I had no desire to serve

someone like him. At 21, I hadn't yet figured out a way to escape, nor had I
found a dream to pursue.

But the situation was unavoidable.

I once tried to refuse. Thanin became so angry that he hit me across the face
with the handle of his favorite gun. He then assigned guards to be stationed
at my house 24/7, even while I slept. Even though the guards included a
woman, I still felt my privacy was being violated.

To make matters worse, that week I was forced to get a tattoo of the
organization's emblem something I did not agree to at all.

Page 126 of 300

It was a clear warning: I was never to stray from the path he'd laid out for
me.

So, I bowed my head and entered the legal profession, starting as a legal
officer to gain experience.

By that time, I had grown and craved privacy. I tried to convince Thanin to
let me live outside the mansion, explaining that because my identity was a
secret, I couldn't afford to accidentally be seen coming and going from his
estate.

A few days later, while Thanin was still deciding, I overheard a

conversation that changed everything.

"That kid is going to leave. Do you think he knows the truth about his
mother and will betray us?"

Thanin asked his right-hand man.

When I heard this, my entire body froze. My eyes widened. I had to stay
completely still and silent, not letting them know I was eavesdropping.

The truth I learned that day shattered me: Thanin had killed my mother the
day he took me in.

My mother was murdered and hidden in a closet. As a child, I had passed by

it without even thinking. Thanin had discovered my memory disorder and
decided I would be useful to his organization.

He had approached my mother, trying to persuade her to move us to the

mansion. Of course, she refused. After all, I later found out that my mother
had been forced into marriage with a man she didn't love, someone her
family had chosen. But she loved me and had run away, starting a new life
with a lump sum of money.

All my mother wanted was for me to grow up happy.

Now I understood why my mother looked so sad when she found out I was
different from other children. I also understood why she tried to hide me.

Page 127 of 300

But in the end, Thanin tracked us down. When negotiations failed, he killed
my mother and stuffed her body in the wooden cabinet with our clothes. He
lied to me, saying she had abandoned me, and brought an innocent child to
live with him. Then, he ordered his men to erase all evidence.

I was more furious than I had ever been.

In the past, I hated violence, but now I wanted to take a gun and end
Thanin's life or worse, make him suffer for what he'd done.

But that wasn't going to be easy.

Thanin, I... will find a way to make sure you meet a horrible end.

And I found someone who could help me.

Do you know who I met?

Her name is Phi Mai Tree, a beautiful and charming lawyer.

Ms. Songmina Naravatthanwet, also known as 100 Percent, has a reputation

for winning every case she takes on.

She has a divine ability something almost like stopping time. At first, it
seemed impossible, but I proved it to be true. It sent my mind spinning with
possibilities.

A tri-tone mark...

She's beautiful, special, and precious.

A perfect tool for my revenge.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 128 of 300

 🐾16.The sound🐾of Rain and Liars
POV: MAN MEK

It all started small that day.

The first time I met Maitree was when I was a lawyer, attending a trial to
gain experience. At that time, Lawyer Maitree's reputation was beginning to
rise, and she was criticized for taking on cases for wealthy clients, turning
gray areas into white.

I heard she had never lost a case. She was so intriguing that I became
curious and wanted to observe her legal style.

When I saw her in person, from the perspective of a listener, she was agile
and beautiful, with a face that was both striking and cute. Her eyes and nose
had a stubborn quality. I had intended to focus on her words, but somehow
that became secondary. I began to notice her mannerisms and personality.

When she raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, I found myself
smiling, though I didn’t quite know why.

At the time, I didn't think much of it. But later, I realized the woman who
made me smile was more dangerous than I’d thought. It would be wise not
to get involved with her again. She probably wasn’t that special just a good
lawyer.

Years later, when I became a prosecutor, we met again, but on opposite

sides me, the prosecutor, and her, the defense attorney.

Page 129 of 300

Miss Songmina, besides having a beautiful name, always managed to look
impeccable in her barrister's robe, no matter how often she wore it.

Then I realized something unusual.

Before the trial began, I noticed my bag seemed to have been searched.

My precise memory of every detail told me I had put my phone in a small

inner pocket, along with a notebook that had nothing written in it except for
some pretend scribbling, clipped to a magnetic bookmark. The zipper had
been tightly closed. But now everything inside was a mess, as if someone
had rummaged through it and hastily stuffed everything back in.

The bag had been with me the entire time. There was no way anyone could
have tampered with it.

With the trial starting in half an hour, I couldn't let this go. I decided to visit
the police station and review the CCTV footage. I'd claim that something
was missing and that I needed to find the person who took it. At least I’d get
something from the footage.

As I walked down a quiet corridor, I overheard a conversation from behind

a wall. It was a woman’s voice, seemingly on the phone. My memory
immediately told me it was Mai Tree’s voice.

I wouldn’t have stopped to listen if the words hadn’t caught my attention.

“I don’t know. I'm really not okay with you going back in time to help
others without thinking about what will happen to you.”

Go back? What is she talking about?

Something made me stop in my tracks. It was rude to eavesdrop, but there

was no one around. It was a secluded hallway that no one used.

Her voice was angry.

Page 130 of 300

“Let’s do it in my way. God gave me the ability to stop time, but we only
use it for ourselves. Why use it for others?”

Stop time?

Under any other circumstances, I would have dismissed it as ridiculous and

too fantastical.

But after noticing that my bag had been searched, despite being with me the
whole time, and hearing these words from this woman’s mouth, my mind
started connecting the dots. If she... if she really could stop time, as she
seemed to suggest in her conversation, it would explain everything why she
was such a flawless and successful lawyer.

“I’m about to go to work. But we have to meet anyway. Let’s talk about this
woman named Kluen! Let’s do it this week. You need to make time for me."

Taking back what I heard, at the first hearing, I had to split my mind into
two parts.

One part was focused on the case I had ordered to be prosecuted, while the
other secretly observed every gesture of the defendant's lawyer.

I decided I’d have to take one of the items from my bag and have it
fingerprinted. I would choose something I was certain no one else had ever
touched.

The second time we met in court, I purposely set a trap. I pretended to read
something, put on a serious face, and placed a large bookmark on the front
page as if it marked something important.

If she stopped time and touched it, there would be fingerprints to examine.

Sure enough, the same thing happened again. The items in my bag weren’t
as neatly organized as they had been. In the blink of an eye, everything had
shifted. Though this time, it wasn’t as messy as before.

I was truly shocked when I compared the fingerprint results with the ones
I’d previously obtained. They all matched it was clearly the same person.

Page 131 of 300

Still unsure if this was enough proof, I secretly followed her for a while,
usually after work, hoping she would use her ability in everyday life,
outside of serious matters.

But it seemed that even if she was using her power, it didn’t align with the
times I was tracking her.

So, I had to create a situation something that would force her to use her
power to protect herself.

That Sunday, the young woman visited a gallery-like café. I followed her as
usual, secretly observing her, and then called over a waiter. I handed him a
large sum of money, enough to buy a house, in exchange for him going to
the second floor and splashing water down just as Mai Tree walked by.

I made sure to emphasize that he had to shout a warning before pretending

to pour the water down. This investment was going to prove that she
hadvthe ability to stop time.

Because when the warning shout came, the small woman dressed in an
adorable outfit looked up with wide eyes. If she were a normal person, she
would have been drenched, unable to dodge in time.

But the woman standing there wasn’t just anyone she was someone who
could stop time. And there was no way a person with that power would let
herself get soaked, especially when dressed so impeccably.

In the blink of an eye, Mai Tree had evaded the splash and stood at a
distance, looking suspicious. Only a small amount of water had splashed on
her. While others might not have noticed anything unusual, I, who had been
watching every detail, knew she had probably used her power to protect her
clothes and hair.

At that moment, my heart raced.

Maitree… You really are beautiful and extraordinary.

A crucial tool sent to me by God.

Page 132 of 300

I didn’t yet know the full conditions for using her power, but I started
thinking about the benefits.

If I had the ability to stop time, the first thing I would do is harm Thanin,
without reason. It would start with something minor, escalating until he’d
have to be hospitalized. Even if he ordered his son and sister to investigate,
they’d never be able to catch me.

Eventually, his short time in bed would turn into a long, bedridden state
suffering in a way that wouldn’t lead to immediate death, but enough to
haunt him physically and mentally.

I could even imagine a scene where he’d beg for his life.

I don’t want to see the man who killed my mother die so easily.

If you could control time, it would be like having the whole world in your
grasp. So many other plans popped into my head. Approaching him would
be effortless, and I’d undoubtedly have the upper hand.

However, first and foremost, I had to think about getting close to Maitree.

I started making long-term plans, initially thinking it would take two or

three years before I found a chance to get near her. My original plan was
three, but after two years, Thanin faced a significant problem with his
corrupt organization and kept pressuring me to take the judge's exam. I had
no choice but to act before getting too tangled up in his game.

When I resigned from being a prosecutor, many companies reached out to

me, but I simply replied that I would consider their offers, all the while
waiting for Phi Prach, the owner of the law firm where Maitree worked, to
contact me. Before long, I finally received a call from him.

Phi Prach knew I was waiting to take the bar exam, so he offered to let me
assist in the meantime. His initial suggestion was for me to assist a middle-
aged man who was skilled in civil cases. I asked if there were any other
options, letting him know that I had the final say. If the offer wasn’t
appealing, he’d lose out.

Page 133 of 300

The man, unknowingly falling for my tactics, quickly made several other
offers, but none aligned with what I wanted. I casually mentioned my
admiration for Maitree during the conversation. He hesitated before saying
that it would be difficult to convince Maitree to agree to take on an
assistant.

“I really admire Maitree, Phi. But that’s okay."

By cutting the conversation short like that, he must have realized that I
really wanted to work with her.

Who wouldn’t want to work with her?

He reluctantly hung up for two days, then called again and invited me to
join the team. This time, he told me I would join as Maitree's assistant. He
would persuade her and sort things out.

I know that two years ago, her 100 percent reputation was damaged,
making me a kind of enemy in her mind.

But believe me, every time I see her reactions that try to show disdain but
also interest, I feel amused.

It’s a loving look. She’s mature but also childish, and that’s something I
didn’t expect from a seemingly detached lawyer.

For example, when she saw me come to work one day with a broken arm,
she looked shocked. She was worried but didn’t say it outright. She didn’t
push me as hard as before. Sometimes she would ask others to bring her
water. How could I not notice?

If we were stars, we seemed to be drawing closer, like I had tricked her

into falling into the trap.

But then one day, in the middle of a heavy rain, I went to hold an umbrella
for her, trying to score some points. Maitree then spoke with a serious
expression.

“Listen, Mek... I don’t want to be around you anymore, outside of work.”

Page 134 of 300

"Why?"

I asked, though it wasn’t hard to guess. She had likely learned that I was
part of the Sannarathip family, known for its poor reputation.

“Because I… know some things about you.”

"What do you mean, Ms. Tree?"

I kept my face neutral and played along.

“The thing that is... not white, what surrounds you, what you are.”

I let the silence hang between us. I knew it would make her overthink. The
rain continued to pour down, splashing a little on us. I watched her smaller
form, her expression conflicted. After a moment, I spoke.

“I understand.”

I took a step back, closed my grey umbrella, and leaned it against the pillar,
indicating that I was leaving it for her.

“It was my fault. I shouldn’t have gotten involved with anyone. I apologize
for what happened before.”

With that, I turned and walked away from the scene.

But I wasn’t really giving up.

I knew that leaving her there, even leaving my umbrella behind, would
surely make her nervous.

Strangely enough, I felt uneasy too, and couldn’t even read the book I had
just bought that night.

I got up, poured myself a glass of wine, but still didn’t feel better. I cut
some sunflowers from the balcony and put them in a vase in the room.

Page 135 of 300

I sat there, drawing random lines in a blue notebook, without any real
pattern.

Eventually, around midnight, I went to the living room and tried to read the
same book, still thinking about Maitree. I kept checking my phone to see if
she had sent a message or posted anything.

The words on the page entered my mind, recorded in my memory, but it felt
like I hadn’t received anything meaningful. I kept wondering,

"Maybe I should be the one to send a greeting."

No.

Not now.

I closed the book and resisted the urge to message Maitree.

If I stay silent, it’ll make her nervous. In the end, we’ll be drawn to each
other again, just like before.

It’s like how she likes to stop time and stare at me.

Or maybe… kiss me.

Be patient it won’t be long now.

I’ve waited two years just to get this close.

If she falls in love with me more, her ability to stop time will be for me.

She’ll only have eyes for me.

Obsessed with my scent.

She’ll stop time for me.

And stop time because of me.

Page 136 of 300

That’s how it should be.

Speaking of which, she's really cute, little lawyer...

'You’re really such a naive person, so much so that I… sometimes feel a

little guilty for using you'.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 137 of 300

 🐾17.A bit selfish question🐾
POV : MAI TREE

Normally, we don't talk much, but after that day when she left the umbrella
for me, everything seemed even gloomier.

We had a half-day court meet in the morning, but I was on the phone, so I
handed the keys to my Mustang to my assistant. She was as impeccable as
ever buying me mocha, getting all the paperwork ready, and just being
surprisingly quiet. Other than work, there was no further conversation. It
was an uncomfortable distance that I thought was... too much.

She tried not to bother me, without her usual sarcastic words or slight
smiles that she often gave before. Those had made me wonder if there was
something wrong with my words on that rainy day.

Honestly, this is the first time I think I might have said something wrong.

But I still didn't want to apologize or fix the misunderstanding.

I just don't like it when I see Ken making advances toward her.

Ken, who used to pester me, is now trying to score points with Manmek. At
first, he offered to chat with her, helping with things here and there. Then,
as usual, he bought her food. This afternoon, I had coffee from my favorite
shop... and I saw that them both holding a notebook. The two of them talked
a little bit in the hallway.

Page 138 of 300

I didn't want to care, so I just walked past to the bathroom and took the
liberty of pausing time to read a bit from it.

'May I flirt with you?'

I read that sentence while time stopped. My face went numb, and my heart
felt like it stopped beating for a moment. It was a bad feeling. Even after I
let time resume its normal course, I still felt dissatisfied with the situation.

Phi Karan had warned me not to mess with her... I thought it would be easy,
but it turned out to be the complete opposite.

Is he trying to flirt with Miss Sunflower? This is ridiculous. I don't like it at

all.

There were other people taking care of their mouths, but that afternoon, I
couldn't stop myself from speaking out loud.

"That's great. You bought me coffee, but someone else bought you coffee."

Maimek paused for a moment, then instead of picking up her cup of coffee
to take a sip, she just went back to typing.

"I guess that's good."

"I accepted it and told him not to bother buying it for me next time."

I raised my eyebrows.

"Why?"

"Because I don't like him."

Hmm.

Well, I guess that answer makes me feel a bit better.

In the history that Mr. B an alias investigated, there was no mention of

Manmek's sexual orientation. She had never been in a serious relationship

Page 139 of 300

with anyone. This makes it hard to guess. But I don't think my instincts are
wrong.

Oh, I feel sorry for Mr. Ken. He doesn't seem to realize that she's not
interested in him. Maybe he'd be better off looking outside the office.

Actually, this was the first time in several days that I'd had a non-work-
related conversation with Manmek after we'd been tense with each other.
That tension was all my fault.

Hmm, maybe now is the time to finally reveal the thoughts that have been
keeping me awake these past few nights?

I stared at the young woman, who was busy with her work. I could tell she's
not paying as much attention to me as before.

I was nervous, worried, and confused. I wanted to slap myself, but I thought
that if I didn't say something, it would really eat me up inside.

"That thing we talked about in the parking lot..."

Manmek stopped typing, signaling her intention to listen.

"Can you help me... forget about it?"

I realized as I spoke that my voice had softened, especially toward the end
of the sentence, so I lowered my eyes.

Is this what it feels like to give in to someone? I'm not sure, because even
with my sister, my mommy, or mama, I'm always the one who's right in the
end. I hadn't felt guilty until now...

"You know I come from a dark family, but still, are you going to ignore it?"

"Yes, let's say my crazy words never happened."

It's my fault. It's my fault...

I've slowly melted, so why she's turning cold again?

Page 140 of 300

Don't be like that, please. Don't leave your umbrella unopened. Let's go
together.

Manmek is very good at leaving time for others to suffer. She just stayed
silent, her slender fingers continuing to type, then stopping briefly, giving
space for her heart to beat wildly before returning to the conversation.

"Why?"

"It's just that these past few days, I've... had some selfish questions."

"Selfish question?"

She looked up, tilting her head slightly, although her expression remained
calm.

"Yes, a selfish question."

"How?"

"Your type is..."

"My type?"

"The type you like... could it be me?"

I just said the most embarrassing thing in my life.

I wanted to freeze time and scream or bang my head against the wall, but
unfortunately, I'd already used up my ten minutes of ability today. This
morning, I had used it in court for eight minutes, and this afternoon, I
secretly read some notes for two minutes.

Her expressionless face gradually shifted into a faint smile, as if she was
fond of me and was about to say something, but I widened my eyes and
raised my hand to stop her.

"Never mind!"

Page 141 of 300

I grabbed my coat and swept everything into my bag.

"Never mind. Please forget about it. I was just talking. I'm going back now.
Please shut down my computer."

I ran out half an hour before the end of work, leaving everything for her to
finish. Then I sat down in my Mustang with my head resting on the steering
wheel... which still had the faint scent of Mek's perfume lingering on the
driver's seat.

Was that a hint just now, saying...

I think I like you, and I hope I'm your type?'

Oh, how I wish I could turn back time!

Rrr!

Mek: What did Ms. Tree just say?

Mek: ...?

The screen showed a message from the person who was currently causing
me trouble. Don't type anything back yet, Maitree. Ignore her for a while.

Come on.

Go back to your condp on it. Tonight, I'll reply to her chats with something
that has been carefully filtered through my mind.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 142 of 300

 🐾18.Too close maybe?🐾
Sister Karan called me in the early evening. She had just gotten out of
surgery for an urgent case that came in at 4 p.m., which dragged on until
almost 8 p.m. when she was free. By then, I had just finished showering,
put on only a robe, walked out, and sat down on a single chair next to the
glass sliding door of the condo's balcony.

[You didn't listen to me.]

"Ah... Phi Ran's vision is really amazing."

[Tree]

The voice was very fierce.

[I'm warning you again, don't mess with that woman.]

"I'm actually trying not to get involved..."

Then why do I have to speak softly?

[That's good. I hope I don't see any more depressing visions like the one
before.]

"What did you see?"

[That kind of thing-if you hadn't messed with her, it wouldn't have
happened.]

It felt like a reminder.

[That's all for now. I have to drive back to my condo.]

Page 143 of 300

"Okay, have a safe trip..."

We don't really talk for long over the phone. We both don't have the time,
which is understandable. After hanging up, I was alone. At first, I thought
about turning on the news, but then I remembered I had been ignoring
someone's chat since the evening.

It was a message from Mek that said:

Mek:
What did Ms. Tree just say?

Mek:
...?

I pursed my lower lip. The world has legal advisors, but no advisors for
feelings?

What the hell is this assistant doing now? Is she resting in the condo I
stayed at twice? Or is she surrounded by her family's drama?

It was all chaos, like when I first fell in love in high school-that blonde
cheerleader who smiled back at me but talked badly behind my back. If I
hadn't stopped by to secretly bring her a present and overheard her
conversation with the club members, I might have continued to be an idiot.

And this time, the other party didn't say whether they liked me or not. Their
expression was unreadable.

So... should I take the risk?

If it were a normal person, they wouldn't care about any messages that
didn't affect their work. They'd read it but not reply, or simply choose not to
open it. However, tonight, I found myself staring at the blinking cursor on
my keyboard, waiting for it to start typing.

What possessed me that at 9 p.m. I sent a message to my assistant saying...

Page 144 of 300

M.T.:
Maybe.

M.T.:
I also like things that are dangerous.

The read receipt popped up immediately. No chance to cancel.

At this point, I could only pace around nervously, waiting for the sunflower
to respond. If she thought it was a joke or a mistake, she'd laugh it off. But
that wasn't likely. Otherwise, why was I so restless?

Rrr!

I slapped my cheeks with both hands to regain my senses before sitting

back in my original chair, picking up my phone to see what Mek had sent.

Mek:
I won't put you in danger.

Was that a promise or just a simple statement?

It's already hard enough to guess what she's thinking when she's in front of
me, but reading it makes it ten times harder.

Yet, I caught myself smiling at that message, so I quickly forced my face

back into a neutral expression, typing calmly.

M.T.:
I'm going to bed.

Why did I say that? I don't even sleep before midnight. There's just no
better way to end a conversation.

After a short while, my assistant replied.

Page 145 of 300

Mek:
Then sweet dreams :)

M.T.:
What I dream about is my business!

No more reply.

What a waste of time.

FRIDAY

Today's schedule:

This morning, I had an appointment to discuss the case of the son of an heir
to a large conglomerate, who was in the news for drunk driving. Come to
think of it, I've had nothing but cases like this for a year now. The image of
a lawyer handling cases for rich people with bad manners hasn't faded and
won't disappear from the media.

At noon, I had time to enjoy lunch at a restaurant I've wanted to try.

In the afternoon, I went to the Cxxx building because a series scriptwriter

wanted to consult me on the legal profession to add realism to their show.

At 3:30 p.m., I returned to the office... and remembered that at 8 p.m., I was
invited to a celebrity charity party. Not my style at all, but I couldn't refuse
since Mr. Thamrong, the owner of a famous hotel, had personally handed
me the invitation last week.

The problem was, the event required a fancy dance scene, and I'd forgotten
how to dance.

I sat on my office sofa, eating chocolate cake, my eyes fixed on the

invitation card. "Shit, shit, shit" repeated in my mind, but my face stayed

Page 146 of 300

calm. On my right was my assistant's desk. She sat there, typing intently.

"Is there anything I can help you with?"

Mek's voice broke through, and I turned to see she'd noticed my worry all
along.

Would it be rude if I told her the truth?

But at this point, between us, is there anything left to hide?

"I have to go to the dance tonight."

"You have a problem with dancing, don't you?"

"Seriously, do you have the power to read people's minds?"

"Just making an assumption. You're good at everything, but you've been

staring at that invitation for thirteen minutes."

"Your memory is so good. You even keep track of the time so well."

I couldn't help teasing before taking another bite of chocolate cake.

"You're right. The last time I danced was in college. If I don't show up
tonight, it'll look bad. But if I go and embarrass myself dancing, where will
I hide? These days, netizens are always looking for flaws."

"I can teach you now, Ms. Tree, if you don't mind."

"Now?"

"We can do it right now. I've finished all the work you assigned me."

Glancing at the clock on the wall-oh my god, she'd already completed all
nine tasks I'd given her. No wonder she was always being fought over by
different firms. She worked so efficiently.

"Promise you won't laugh at me while teaching."

Page 147 of 300

"I won't."

"Good... Then please help me out."

That short answer was the turning point for my feelings.

The slender figure smiled, stood up, and walked over, extending her hand as
if waiting for me to grab it and start. She must have noticed that the cake on
the plate was gone, or maybe she sensed my anxiety and wanted to smooth
things over.

The scent of her perfume was so tempting, so inviting.

So... I placed my hand on hers and stood up to follow the young assistant
into the middle of this large office. The afternoon light at three o'clock
made her face look almost surreal.

I heard her speak, guiding me with her words, instructing me through the
rhythm of the dance. But my focus wasn't clear. The scent of her perfume
was intoxicating, and the warmth of her body as we moved together filled
my senses.

We looked up at the same time and our eyes met. My mama used to say that
someone's eyes could hold a universe within. Phi Karan and I had always
believed that was a way to describe love. It felt strange because, at this
moment, I was thinking that there was a universe inside her eyes, the eyes
of Mek.

My heart is racing.

Even though I didn't use my time-stopping ability, the world around us felt
quiet, as if everything had frozen.

"Ms. Tree."

"Hm?"

"I used to think sunflowers were the most beautiful thing."

Page 148 of 300

"..."

"But now, I think your eyes are even more beautiful."

Damn it, I turned my face away immediately. That's what I wanted to say!
Why did she have to compliment me first? And those were sweet words I
didn't expect. To say the sunflower, which she seemed to admire, was less
beautiful than my eyes... it made my heart pound twice as hard.

"I... I might die because of your lies."

Mek laughed softly.

"Then you won't die, because when I say your eyes are beautiful... I'm
not lying."

Besides having a good memory, this woman must also be good at flirting.

I slowly looked up at the taller woman.

The events of last night flashed through my mind-right after I finished

texting her.

At that time, I had sat still, contemplating my thoughts for a while. Then, I
picked up my phone again to text my sister, who was driving back to her
condo to see her wife.

M.T.:
I understand that some things are dangerous and shouldn't be interfered
with. But, Phi,

M.T.:
When I fell in love, it felt like my heart was beating so hard that I might die,
but I still wanted to get a little closer. I didn't care about the outcome.

Page 149 of 300

M.T.:
Is that what love feels like, Phi?

M.T.: I think your vision is telling you that this woman is a danger that will
affect my life.

M.T.:
But the third party also...

Also... what?

At that moment, I put down my phone and leaned back on the sofa.

Maybe, before sending her a long message like that, I should've answered
my own question:

What is the feeling of wanting to stop time and kiss that woman? What is it
called...?

But now, as we practiced dancing and made eye contact, standing so close
that I could clearly smell her perfume, I knew exactly what I felt inside my
chest.

Ah... This is crazy.

I think I'm falling in love with you, Ms. Sunflower.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 150 of 300

 🐾19.Good Wine🐾
9:00 P.M.

It was a party where you didn’t need to bring your assistant lawyer, but she
was already standing next to you.

I wore a deep red, backless evening dress adorned with sparkles. The person
who rushed to rent this dress at the last minute was Manmek. I had
forgotten about it and hadn’t prepared anything. It might have been a good
thing that Pracha sent my assistant here.

She arranged everything: drove me to the hair salon, helped me pick out the
most striking outfit, gave me a quick cash injection, and brought me here.
She even found a cream blazer to wear over it, just for the sake of looking
elegant.

The assistant’s demeanor didn’t seem socially awkward at all. Maybe she
was used to it or was good at hiding her feelings. She blended in and sipped
a mocktail in the corner of the event. I glanced at the pretty girl trying to
make herself less noticeable.

“Lawyer, you look so beautiful today.”

Before I could respond, I turned around and saw Mr. Thamrong, the middle-
aged man who had brought me the invitation. He was wearing a neatly
tailored suit, looking quite cheerful. I gave him a warm smile.

“Other days I am beautiful, too.”

Mr. Thamrong, holding a glass of wine, laughed heartily.

“I really like your answer.”

Page 151 of 300

He’s always had a plan for everything he does. When I helped him win a
case before, he came back wanting me to be the company’s regular lawyer. I
declined, but he still came by many times to persuade me. So, I was
surprised when he glanced at Man Mek and asked me,

“I have to ask, your assistant… I heard she was a prosecutor before?”

I squinted at him.

He didn’t usually care about anyone unless they benefited him. That short
question seemed harmless, but I could tell he knew more about her than he
let on. Now I wondered if the reason why he sent guards to my office was
because he knew Manmek was my assistant.

Ah… the business world is so deep. I really can’t take that path. My Mama
Four tried to get me to join it, but I declined and studied law instead.

Refocusing on the conversation, I paused for a moment, still smiling, before

smoothly diverting the topic.

“She’s not that interesting. Never mind. By the way, what’s the name of the
wine we’re drinking? I really like it.”

His sharp eyes glanced towards Man Mek with a hint of regret, unable to
pry further. Then he smiled and turned his attention back to me, discussing
the name of the wine he owned. After a while, he left to mingle with other
guests.

It seems I can’t take my eyes off my assistant anymore.

The party had only been going for half an hour, and no one was dancing yet.
While I was talking to the ladies, making connections, my eyes caught sight
of the tall, slender figure of my assistant. She calmly walked away, heading
towards the eastern balcony.

I chatted for a bit longer before following her, still holding my wine glass.

Outside, the third-floor view of the hall was dimly lit, with the music from
the party faintly in the background. Man Mek was on the phone, her

Page 152 of 300

expression tense. She held a cigarette in her left hand, a thin trail of smoke
floating upward.

“Isn't my answer clear enough? Since that night when I chose not to shoot,”

She said, taking a deep drag from the cigarette and exhaling slowly. Her
voice lowered, sounding more frustrated.

“Enough. I am in the legal profession. It’s not convenient for me to get

involved in administrative work.”

At that moment, she turned around and saw me standing there.

There was a brief silence, but her previously angry expression softened
instantly.

“That’s all for now,”

She said before taking another drag from her cigarette and putting it out on
the burner.

“I must have interrupted. I’m sorry.”

“Ms. Tree, that’s a good thing.”

The scent of her perfume mixed with the smoke, creating a semi-tense
atmosphere. It made her seem both beautiful and dangerous. She tucked her
phone into her pocket and gestured for us to head back inside, but I leaned
on the railing of the balcony, gently swinging my wine glass.

“I’m not going back in.”

“But in fifteen minutes, it will be time for the dance.”

“Sigh, that’s what’s so boring.”

I took a sip of wine, letting the tip of my tongue savor the taste, trying to
forget that this party was just another work obligation. I let my mind drift
with the wind that gently blew across my skin, making my hair flutter.

Page 153 of 300

Man Mek must have sensed that I wanted to escape the chaos, so she stood
beside me without saying a word. Though it seemed insignificant, her
presence felt like an unspoken permission for me to say whatever was on
my mind.

I laughed briefly, not at anyone in particular, but at my own life over the
past few years.

“You know, I became a lawyer because I liked the ability to show off my
skills. I enjoyed the opportunity to argue with others, and I loved the feeling
of superiority when I won. But sometimes… I think I’m reaching my
saturation point.”

“Saturation point? Why?”

“It’s exhausting. I start dreaming about waking up, having a nice breakfast,
working in a job that’s not too stressful, and spending time with someone
who makes me feel comfortable. Someone who makes any view more
beautiful when I’m with them.”

“So, have you found that person yet?”

I could tell from the way she asked that she was trying to figure me out.
Man Mek had her expectations, but she wasn’t overly confident. Honestly, I
liked that about her.

The problem was, I couldn’t give her a straight answer right now, at this
moment.

“I’m not sure.”

“That’s okay,”

She replied, smiling softly, as if afraid I might feel uncomfortable.

“We don’t have to go back to the party.”

“Hmm, I think so too.”

Page 154 of 300

Man Mek made a move to take off her cream blazer, but I stopped her,
saying I was used to the cold weather.

Sometimes, you just want to be next to someone, sit or stand in silence, and
let your thoughts flow. No conversation needed, yet the space between you
still feels warm.

Man Mek and I left the chaos of the party behind. We could hear the MC
announcing the dance floor opening, but we continued gazing at the city,
saying nothing.

My glass was nearly empty. I had taken quite a few sips while walking and
talking earlier, and now I felt slightly tipsy not enough to lose control, but
enough to feel bold.

“Mek?”

“Yes?”

We turned to look at each other after staring out for what felt like ten
minutes.

I shrugged slightly.

“The wine at the party was fine, but the wine in my cabinet is much better.
Do you believe me?”

“Hmm…?”

“I just wanted to say… let’s go drink wine at my condo tonight.”

In truth, wine was just an excuse, even though there was a favorite bottle
stored in the cabinet.

I knew that Man Mek understood exactly what I meant, which was why her
faint smile turned into one with a knowing edge.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 155 of 300

 🐾20.The SmellBedof🐾Perfume on the
11:23 PM

The clock on the wall in the living room told the time.

The dim light from a single lamp revealed a tattoo of the sun and rose
thorns wrapped around it on Manmek’s back, looking fearsome and
unapproachable.

I didn't have time to examine it closely, as I only caught a glimpse before

my breath hitched. Her lips brushed the side of my neck, and her warm
hands fumbled to unhook my bra.

Looks like she's quite skilled. Her history says she's never had a girlfriend,
but with this kind of attitude, she must have been with other women before.

“Ah!”

I accidentally let out a loud sound as the last barrier on my chest fell to the
floor. Man Mek deliberately slid her mouth down, teasing my upper lip and
the top of my breasts, pushing her soft, flexible tongue to ignite a fire
within me.

We ended up on the couch. It was insanely hot, even though the air
conditioner was on. My breath became labored, and my body instinctively
arched into her touch, the feeling both tingly and intense.

"Mek..."

Page 156 of 300

I called out her name as her lips moved over my body, leaving hickeys
along my neck, breasts, nipples, stomach, and thighs, teasing the areas near
my most sensitive points.

I felt a wetness between my legs, as if the touch between us had ignited

something primal. My breath came in quick bursts as my heart pounded
faster. Manmek glanced down at my arousal and back up at me, flashing a
mischievous yet sweet smile.

"Ms. Tree, you're so beautiful."

Those words made my face and ears flush red. I could see the admiration in
her eyes as she complimented me.

She gently spread my legs wider. One hand continued to caress my breasts,
kneading them with tender care, while the other hand slipped down to my
clitoris, teasing it until I let out an embarrassed moan.

It felt like there was more moisture there than before...

My hands gripped the couch, unsure of what would come next, but the
sensations were dizzying. I’d been with many women before, some exes,
some casual encounters, but nothing compared to this moment with Man
Mek.

She seemed to instinctively know where to touch, where to be gentle, where

I wanted to be squeezed or kneaded. She was perfectly attuned to my
desires.

After she had teased my clitoris until my love canal was soaked with sweet
juices, Manmek slipped her middle finger inside me. I tensed for a moment
but quickly relaxed as she maintained a gentle rhythm.

“Mmm,”

I moaned, my throat releasing a long sound of pleasure.

I tightened up when she increased the pace.

Page 157 of 300

My words became incoherent, but the pleasure was unmistakable. I climbed
to the peak of my desire, my body reacting involuntarily.

On the couch, in an embarrassing position.

That was the first time I finished tonight.

I should have been out of breath, and she should have been, too, but Man
Mek lifted me effortlessly, as if she were used to exercise and had a strong
build.

She carried me, naked, into the bedroom, and we began our second round of
lovemaking.

This time, I had a little more energy to join in. Manmek cleaned the sticky
mess between my legs, licking me until I was clean. It was both ticklish and
incredibly arousing. I nibbled her beautiful orange-hued nipples, relishing
the soft moans of pleasure I elicited from her. Her responses made me want
to explore even more.

Everything happened without a plan. Our bodies moved together, guided by

instinct and desire.

I slipped two fingers inside her, while she did the same to me. Her body
was hot and tight, squeezing around my fingers.

Our lips barely parted as our tongues danced together in a passionate kiss. It
was filled with so much desire, I couldn’t believe how intensely I needed
her at that moment.

I remember the time was around 1:00 a.m. We teased each other, bringing
each other to the edge, then retreating, only to come back for more. Our
fingers continued to explore each other’s bodies, and we reached new
heights of pleasure.

Manmek climaxed first, her insides contracting rapidly. I thrust my fingers

in and out a few more times, then pulled them out to taste her love juices.

Page 158 of 300

Even in the dim light, I could see the embarrassment on her face. I smiled
mischievously and whispered in her ear.

"Your taste... is so sweet."

I promised to continue our lovemaking, over and over again, throughout the
night.

.
02:26 AM

Finally, the bed served its true purpose.

We lay together, taking a break after our earlier exertions. The scent of my
favorite perfume lingered on the sheets, embracing me. What could be
better? The woman who wore the perfume was now holding me from
behind.

The warmth of her body against mine...

Cuddling wasn’t so bad after all. As the storm of passion subsided, I

remembered the tattoo I had noticed earlier when Man Mek took off her
shirt. It was the symbol of San Narathip, the organization controlled by
Thanin. It was clear she had ties to him. The most likely explanation? She
was his secret niece, known only to the inner circle.

A light touch on my shoulder snapped me out of my thoughts. My hot

assistant gave me a soft kiss, like a goodnight kiss. I smiled; the pronoun
she used when we did that still lingered in my head.

“Why did you let me come here?”

Her hoarse voice broke the silence. I thought about it for a long time. The
answer was complex, but if I had to explain the main reason I believed
Manmek was the person I had fallen in love with, it would be...

“Before, it was only my family who didn’t judge me, but now there’s you
too.”

Page 159 of 300

“But there are probably many other people who are perfect and clean, who
won’t judge you and are more suitable to be by your side.”

"Yes, but I just want it to be you."

The younger woman moved closer, kissed my temple, and whispered softly
but sweetly,

“Thank you.”

She then tightened her arms around me, resting her head back on the soft
pillow.

If I were to fully describe my feelings, it would take a long time. I can't

easily put it all into words.

Sometimes, it feels like the greatest thing like she's the most beautiful
person I’ve ever met. She take my pain, no matter how many times I’ve
been cruel to her. She never judge or belittle me, regardless of the situation.

And other times, it’s the little thing she choose to sit where the cigarette
smoke won’t reach me. She remember my favorite coffee and pastries even
though it’s because of my medical condition. She may appear cold, but she's
always polite and respectful in every way.

And most importantly right now, she give the warmest hugs.

Manmek, can also mean the type of person I love her outward appearance,
her inner qualities, her nature, character, heart, or even the atmosphere she
create, which always makes me feel at ease.

By now, I had already gone far beyond the boundaries of a lawyer and an
assistant. Phi Karan’s warning, who foresaw the future, couldn’t stop me.
Perhaps it was because her vision came too late, but even if it had come
earlier, human emotions are complex and often defy reason.

'Falling in love with you, Sunflower, is something that can’t be stopped.

Truly.'

Page 160 of 300

I know I’m treading on dangerous ground, but I need this hug more than
anything right now. So...

Let me stay in her warm arms just a little longer.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 161 of 300

 🐾21.If Falling in Love🐾
In the past, I never woke up to eat with anyone I had just had sex with. But
it seems that Man Mek is the first... and maybe the only one I eat with after
having sex.

She must have noticed there was nothing in my fridge to cook with, so she
used an app to order shrimp congee and went downstairs to pick it up, still
wearing the same clothes we had tossed aside in the living room last night.

I couldn't take my eyes off the woman sitting across from me at the dining
table. She didn't seem too indifferent, but I could tell there was something
that made those beautiful eyes so lively. Still, we should probably talk about
last night, right?

"About last night."

No, I can't. Speaking directly would ruin the mood. I quickly swallowed the
words and came up with something else.

"How about that bottle of wine?"

Oh, great. Last night, we didn't even get around to that wine, it's still place
in the cabinet, unopened.

The young woman sprinkled some pepper into her congee and smiled.

"Very delicious and sweet."

I wanted her to bring it up, but now that she did, I felt embarrassed.

"W- wait, what? That's... so awkward but cute!"

Page 162 of 300

She teased me, grinning.

"We're talking about the wine. Or what did you think I was talking about,
Ms. Tree?"

She was clearly messing with me!

I pouted and gave her a playful glare. But it didn't take long for her to
change the subject.

"I saw a sea-themed postcard on your fridge."

"Oh... yeah. I've been meaning to go for months now, but I haven't had the
time. It's up there to remind me to relax."

"We can go today if you want."

.
The Mustang I thought I'd always protect, never letting anyone else behind
the wheel. Turns out, I am still protective of it, just not from her. So, on a
day like this, it's her turn to be the driver.

Our destination?

The seaside, just like the postcard on my fridge.

It might've been the first time we'd seen each other in casual clothes. I wore
a loose, long-sleeved pink t-shirt and shorts, while Man Mek, after
showering back at her condo, emerged in a white tank top, an unbuttoned
Hawaiian shirt, and matching shorts.

My face flushed when I noticed all the bite marks. They covered the nape of
her neck, her chest, even her legs.

How hard had I bitten her last night?

Page 163 of 300

We only packed a change of clothes, just in case we played in the water. No
plans to stay overnight. Sometimes, a few hours of sea breeze is enough to
restore your spirit.

Man Mek drove through the holiday traffic, heading out of the city toward
the coast. I'd never taken a long trip with a girlfriend before, and when I
did, I was always the one driving, protective of my car and wary of others.
So, this was the first time I got to relax and watch the scenery, noting the
names of souvenir shops to visit on the way back.

We arrived just after noon and headed straight to a seaside restaurant

recommended by the gas station attendant. Of course, I had to order
seafood. I was starving, so I got grilled shrimp, cheesy scallops, curry stir-
fried seafood, fried rice, and squid.

Man Mek tried to stop me.

"Grilled shrimp. Maybe just half a kilo? One kilo might be too much, we've
ordered a lot."

"No way, there are only two of us. We might have to order more."

But I didn't listen.

The result? I couldn't finish the food...

Man Mek looked calm, wearing light makeup, smiling slightly as she
packed the leftovers.

I thought she might scold me, but instead, she just asked,

"Want dessert? I can call the waiter for you."

Oh, this girl knows me too well. Even when I'm full, there's always room
for dessert.

I ordered honey toast and watched her finish the food. She doesn't eat fast,
but she can eat a lot. She's an experienced driver, never losing her cool in
traffic. She's not big on sweets but will have them occasionally. She peels

Page 164 of 300

shrimp quickly, but I had to smack her hand and insist on doing it myself.
She's good at so many things.

It's funny, we've had sex once, and now I'm paying so much more attention
to her.

I still don't know how this will end or what lies ahead, but as for the
beginning...

I couldn't help but imagine what our life together might look like.

The thought made my heart race. I'm gray, and she's dark, much darker
gray. So many of her secrets, her feelings...

I shook the thoughts away. The ocean view calmed me, the breeze and
horizon giving me a sense of peace.

Focus on the present, Maitree. Life has given you a second chance.
Don't waste it.

I raised my phone to snap another picture of the view probably the

hundredth one, but Man Mek never did that.

"Why don't you take any photos?"

"What's the point?"

"To keep it as a memory."

She smiled softly.

"I don't need to. I won't forget anything I see."

"......"

I suddenly remembered she has a condition where she can never forget
anything, no matter how big or small.

Page 165 of 300

Today's sea view without taking a single photo would be etched into her
memory forever. It might be a gift, but it also meant that bad memories
never fade.

I put my phone away, took out a Chupa Chups, and unwrapped it as we

continued to chat.

"The first time you met me... It must have been unpleasant, right?"

I asked, testing the waters.

Back when we were on opposite sides of that case, I treated her pretty
harshly my words, my gestures, even my looks.

Man Mek picked up her blue notebook, the one she never wrote in flipped it
open to a blank page, and started drawing lines with her black pen. She
smiled, a small but knowing smile.

"The secret is... I met you before that case."

"Eh!?"

"When I was working as a legal practitioner, gaining experience, I attended

a trial where Ms. Tree was a lawyer."

"Which case?"

The pretty woman replied, still focusing on her writing without looking up.
Her beautiful lips spoke,

"The case of the daughter of a famous music label owner smashing her ex-
boyfriend's car. You were the defendant's lawyer."

"Ah... I remember now."

I had taken it until the court dismissed the case because I made it
impossible to prove it was really her. Thinking about it, I could only accept
it. I shrugged.

Page 166 of 300

"Back then, I got criticized by netizens, as usual. You must have been
criticizing me in your heart too, right?"

"No, because I think I fell in love with you for the first time then."

The young woman handed me the notebook with the page she had just
sketched. I was instantly stunned to find that Man Mek had drawn a sketch
of me in a barrister's robe, one hand tucking my hair behind my ear, and the
other holding a document.

I don't know when I did that, but from the details in the sketch, I guessed it
was after court when I was packing up my things.

"......."

What should I be more shocked by? The fact that the sketch, though rough,
looks like a photograph in detail, or the fact that she fell in love with me at
that moment, despite tens of thousands of people cursing me until it trended
on Twitter for days?

I turned back to meet the eyes of the person across from me.

She continued,

"At first, I intended to attend the trial to gain knowledge. But when I saw
you walk in... when you opened the case, spoke, moved your hands, looked
confident, and just tucked your hair behind your ear, I couldn't pay attention
to anything else but you."

"......"

"Less than a week after I left my position as a prosecutor, many companies

tried to recruit me, but I wasn't interested until Phi Prach called me."

The young woman smiled wider, though her eyes looked pained as she
spoke with raw honesty.

"You"re the reason I'm here."

Page 167 of 300

It's true that before she took the prosecutor's exam, she had never worked as
a lawyer. Her experience in the legal profession was as a legal practitioner.

If she resigned and wanted to become a lawyer, she'd have to take the bar
exam.

But... did she really come just to work with me? She could be an assistant to
any other lawyer, right?

I bit my lower lip and lowered my gaze. The sweetness of the Chupa Chups
lingered on the tip of my tongue. My voice softened.

"But I don't have a good reputation."

"You're a very dedicated and reasonable lawyer. After working with you, I
understand your style better. That's why my opinion of you hasn't changed
since the first time I met you."

"What's your opinion...?"

"The truth is, Ms. Tree is a very charming woman."

Just hearing those words, combined with the memory of the bite marks
from last night, sent shivers down my spine. She had said she fell in love at
first sight, and now she's repeating it so openly I didn't even have time to
prepare.

I quickly turned my face away to hide my embarrassment. The wind carried

the sound of her soft laughter.

With one hand still holding the Chupa Chups stick, the other... slowly
inched closer until her pinky finger touched mine. Someone like me, who
never asks for anything, had to gather my courage before quietly speaking.

"Say that again... but use the same pronouns you used last night."

I peeked at her, seeing her momentarily stunned by my words.

Page 168 of 300

It didn't take long for her to regain her composure, placing her hand over
mine. I wanted to avoid eye contact, but at the same time, I couldn't resist
looking into those eyes that held more emotion than any other view.

"Mek thinks Tree is a very charming woman."

Oh my god!

I... I can't handle this.

I quickly pulled my hands back, crossing my arms over my chest and

turning away.

"It's too much. I'm ticklish. I wasn't ready."

I stammered, the words coming out in a jumbled rush. The gist of it was,

"I... I'm going back to being myself."

Once again, I heard her laughter, light and teasing. Man Mek didn't push
further or elaborate. She simply responded,

"Yes, Ms. Tree."

Before giving back her notebook and pen so she could continue sketching
my sketch.

It took several minutes for my heart to stop racing. I had to thank the beach
breeze and the peaceful scenery in front of me for keeping me from losing
my mind.

The way Man Mek said those words just now... it really tugged at my heart.

I leaned against my assistant's warm shoulder, glancing at the pen as it

moved across the notebook. She continued adding details to the
surroundings, shading in parts of the drawing.

Her artistic skill was remarkable perhaps due to her photographic memory
transferring every little detail.

Page 169 of 300

The waves lapped against the shore as I spoke softly,

"The sea is beautiful... I think this is what falling in love feels like."

Man Mek looked up, following my gaze toward the sea, then smiled gently
before lowering her head to continue drawing.

"I think so too."

I've always been known as a bad-mannered person. Everyone says so. In the
past, I didn't agree with that statement, but now... I secretly feel irritated
with myself. Even though Man Mek dared to say falling in love out loud, I
couldn't admit my feelings directly.

But just now...

Just now, huh?

I used the sea as an excuse to tell you.....I love you.

🌿🌿🌿🌿🌿

Page 170 of 300

 🐾22.It's almost🐾Midnight already
Sister Karan is quite worried.

Because I was so engrossed in the atmosphere and the clouds that I forgot
everything, I barely touched my phone. My sister sent me a message ten
times, but I didn’t open it. As is the style of someone who cares about their
younger sibling, she called me. It was around 7 p.m. at that time. We were
about to go home.

[Am I too late to stop you, Tree?]

Her first question was filled with worry, making me feel concerned.

I sat down on a bench in front of a convenience store. Man Mek went inside
to buy some water and snacks. I didn’t have the right words for my sister.
So I could only answer honestly about my feelings right now.

"I think there are some things that just can’t be stopped, right?"

[Even if I told you I saw a vision where that woman pointed a gun at you?]

"Huh!?"

I wasn’t sure if I had heard something wrong.

"Are you telling me that Mek... is trying to shoot me?"

[I don’t want it to be like that either. Seeing the future for just a moment has
the disadvantage of not knowing the whole story. But we have to consider
the worst-case scenario first.]

Page 171 of 300

"...."

[That’s why I'm still insisting you to stop seeing with that woman. It’s too
dangerous.]

At that moment, a tall figure carrying a cloth bag walked out of the sliding
door of the convenience store. The owner of the beautiful face didn’t think
to walk over. She came not closer, as if seeing that I was talking on the
phone and wanted to give me some personal space. The more I imagined it,
the more I wondered if she could really do something terrible.

Could she really do it?

However, Man Mek has a shady background. She grew up in obscurity and
probably picked up a gun more often than I would have expected.
Anything is possible, including the assumption that one day, she might have
the muzzle of a gun pointed at me by her.

Manmek... are you going to shoot me?

Was the smile you gave me throughout our time together an illusion?

I hung up the phone from my sister and put it back in my pocket. Seeing
that, the tall figure who had been waiting walked over and handed me the
bottle of mineral water I had been asking for. I took it and stood up.

Our heights were different, so I had to look up.

Someone as observant and attentive as her how could she not see the
expression on my face?

"Is something bothering you?"

She asked with concern.

I pursed my lips slightly before replying,

"No, I’m just stressed about work."

Page 172 of 300

"Usually, Ms. Tree doesn’t act stressed out about work like this."

"You know it well..." which is actually true.

"Is there anything I can do to help?"

Help? Because you are the cause of this anxiety. Maybe you’re the only one
who can unlock these feelings.

The stupidest idea is to ask the person directly when you suspect them. It
might catch the bad guy off guard. But I stared deep into her eyes, bright
and sincere.

Before I asked like a fool, like someone who trusted this woman so much
that nothing could stop me.

"I have a question I’d like you to answer honestly."

"Okay."

"Are you here to fool me?"

And who would accept that easily?

It was no wonder that Manmek was silent for a moment before replying:

"Right now... No, not at all."

"Then what’s so charming about a bad-mannered person like me? Can you
tell me ten things about me right now things that have nothing to do with
looks or external appearances?"

At that moment, I just wanted to know one thing.

The feeling she had for me.

Page 173 of 300

10:20 PM

I rested my head against the car window, my stomach full from stopping at
a roadside restaurant earlier, but my mind was not at peace at all.

On the way there, I could sneak glances at her side profile without worry.
But now...my feelings and emotions inside were a mess, contradicting
everything.

Thinking back to Mek’s answer when we were in front of the convenience

store.

She was silent for a moment without looking away. My heart felt like it was
going to explode at any moment while waiting for her answer. Part of me
thought that Mek wouldn’t be able to say the full ten. A person like me,
doesn’t have many good qualities.

But sometimes I’m wrong.

'First, Ms. Tree is someone who has very good concentration. When
working, you don’t get distracted easily, except when family members or
people close to you are waiting.'

Meticulous is probably the word that really suits me.

I closed my eyes and thought about the next answer that came a few
seconds later.

'Second, you are a book lover. You take care of them well, whether you like
them or not.'

There are some things I don’t even notice about myself to that extent.

'Third, you name the playlists you play in the car really well.'

Is it all gone yet?

This was already beyond my expectations.

Page 174 of 300

'Fourth, if a dessert at a restaurant is really delicious and to your liking,
you always ask to talk to the person who made it to give them a tip.'

Oh... I guess she knows because we’ve been to restaurants together many
times already.

'Fifth, even if you ask me to buy coffee, the monthly coffee money you
transfer is several thousand more than the actual cost. You only meant to
give me some walking-around money, but you didn’t say it directly.'

'Sixth, no matter what gossip you hear, you don’t continue the conversation
and you don’t spread it.'

I just don’t want to get involved and cause a headache. I’m not a good
person.

'Seventh, you have confidence in yourself and believe in what you are
doing, that it is the best thing.'

She thinks it’s an advantage while others think I’m arrogant...

'Eighth, you peel shrimp so quickly and beautifully that I’m amazed. I
hadn’t even finished peeling the first one yet, and you had already peeled
four.'

It’s just this little thing, and she still cares about it?

'Ninth, you’re very particular about your clothes, whether it’s choosing the
right colors, the smell of fabric softener, or ironing them to make them
perfectly smooth.'

Man Mek...

'Tenth, it might seem like I’m stuck, but actually, I just want to say that it’s
because I like you, Tree. This reason makes everything you do seem
charming.'

So what am I going to do with my heart beating faster and warmer

than ever before?

Page 175 of 300

This woman who could list ten good things about me without hesitation,
observing even the smallest details and interpreting them in a positive way,
could she really pull the trigger and shoot me?

I raised my hand to cover my heart, letting the atmosphere in our car at

night be filled with only music from our playlist. No more grown-up
conversation, just a quiet ambiguity about our relationship.

Time passed, and when I looked around, I realized we were in the

underground parking lot of my condo.

"What? Why don’t we stop by your condo first? I can drive myself back."

"It’s okay. I’ll take a taxi back to my place. You go up and rest."

"Aren’t you more tired? You drove both ways."

Man Mek turned off the engine after parking the Mustang in my usual spot
and handed me the keys after we both got out. On her right shoulder was a
cream-colored backpack filled with clothes we had packed but didn’t use.

"I’ll walk you there."

Knowing she wouldn’t let it go, I followed her quietly.

In less than a minute, we reached a crosswalk near the condo. If you walk
across to the sidewalk on that side, walk less than a hundred meters, and
turn left, you’ll reach the main road where taxis are likely to pass by.

"Just drop me off here. You don’t have to walk me across."

"I have nothing to say. I'm really worried, but there are still cars driving by
in the alley and people walking on the side of the road."

"Good night, Ms. Tree"

"...."

Page 176 of 300

Looking at her faint smile, I thought that even though we had been together
all day, why didn’t I want to part now?

If we meet again at work, how will we react? Will she act like nothing
happened? And will I still keep this crazy face and not mention the
ambiguity between us?

"Okay, I’m off then."

I lowered my eyes, shook my head to rid myself of the commotion, and

turned to the lobby entrance of my condo.

Two minutes to midnight. We were about to part ways at the crosswalk, but
after taking just a few steps, I stopped.

...with time stopping.

The whole world stood still and didn’t move.

And now, I was forcing myself not to turn back and kiss her. It was really
hard today, having secretly glanced at Man Mek’s lips throughout the day.

A strange gravitational pull was making me feel dizzy. Why am I using my

abilities so arbitrarily for this kind of thing? Stop time, for what next? What
am I going to do? Just stand here and calm down?

That’s not the kind of person I used to be.

Everything was still, including the girl behind me, but my heart was beating
like it was going to explode.

Man Mek... are you the gentle sunflower, or are you the one who will
come and take my breath away?

Should I stay by your side or push you away?

At that moment, I was certain that love is truly a difficult thing to

understand.

Page 177 of 300

Because finally, I abandoned all logic, turned around, walked back to the
taller person, stood on tiptoe, and pressed my lips to hers.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 178 of 300

 🐾23.Beyond Expectations🐾
POV : MAN MEK

The little one was asleep, breathing evenly and occasionally moving and
fidgeting, as if crawling into the warmth.

I'm not even close to feeling sleepy yet, hugging her while my eyes are
dazed in the dim room, thinking back to what brought us both here. It's not
just the excuse of wine; it's everything that came before.

Sex... it was something I could guess would happen, and I didn't think much
of it. I've had sex with many women, some out of affection, some just
wanting a one-night stand.

But with Maitree, I had a different feeling... wanting to be close, wanting to

know her whole body.

Just touching her bare skin, without any clothes covering it, made me want
to cherish it. Her voice is so sweet and beautiful that it makes me smile
when I'm the one doing it. Aside from alcohol or cigarettes, she's the thing
that intoxicates me.

That's why we didn’t stop after one round.

And the touch she gave me back was wonderful. I loved the way her fingers
moved inside me, searching for the right spot, making me squirm. We were
like pictures glued together, the incomprehensible sounds, moaning
together, it was pleasant to the ears.

Kissing and taking care of each other afterward was something I thought I
should do first, to make the little one more infatuated.

Page 179 of 300

But the hug after sex wasn’t planned.

I was like that, but I didn’t let go of Maitree's body.

I held on even tighter, hoping she’d have a good night’s sleep under the
warmth tonight.

'Are you really going to use this woman as a tool to free yourself from
Thanin, Mek?'

My mind was all mixed up with memories of my mother, the sunflowers

that soothed me, Thanin's cruelty, the incident where I was dragged into
tattooing that crazy symbol without any resistance, or the anger and
resentment I couldn’t even show on his face.

I slowly pulled my arm out and covered my head with a blanket up to my

neck. I quietly got out of bed and headed straight to the bathroom, wearing
only my underwear. My mind was filled with all the memories, and guilt
was battling hard within me.

I splashed water on my face to regain my senses, then sat on the edge of the
tub and looked at myself in the mirror.

After analyzing carefully, I realized my eyes were not the same as before I
became Maitree's assistant.

I looked weaker... not like myself at all.

When I rewound my memories, I realized I smiled more often now.

Whether smiling while being with her, or smiling while thinking of her
alone...

Is this feeling called love?

But I’ve never fallen in love with anyone. Ever since I uncovered the truth
behind my mother’s disappearance, my life has been dedicated to finding a
way to destroy Thanin without getting my own hands dirty. I’ve hoped to
walk out of that dark life without anything holding me back. When I found

Page 180 of 300

out that Maitree had the ability to stop time, the first thing I thought was
that I had to take advantage using her.

But here I am.

The guilt grew more and more, until I realized that I had lied to her. My
chest tightened.

Why am I so disgusting?

Walking back into her bedroom, I felt so disgusted with myself that I
couldn’t bring myself to hug the little person right away. I sat on the chair
next to the wall and stared at her face as she slept soundly. She frowned a
little, as if she was lost in a chaotic dream. She mumbled some sleep-talk
before returning to normal, as if the situation in her dream had resolved.

The more I stared at her peaceful face in the dimness, the clearer everything
became.

The reason behind every feeling.

I intended to deceive her, but I ended up being attracted to her and

falling in love.

Closing my eyes, memories—both happy and painful—flooded through me

as I made an important decision.

ENOUGH WITH THE CRAZY PLANS.

Someday soon, I’ll have to find the right moment to confess the pitiful truth
of my own thoughts to her. When that time comes, she will have the right to
decide whether to push someone like me out of her life or to forgive me.

I will accept whatever decision Maitree makes.

I opened my eyes again, looking at her through a new lens, and quietly got
up. I went to sit beside the bed, then leaned down and kissed the temple of
the woman I had now admitted to being in love with.

Page 181 of 300

“I love you.”

This time, it was a kiss that completely shed all selfishness and deception.

The only plan now is to find a way to solve my own problem: how to get rid
of San Narathip without involving this woman’s abilities and to keep her
out of danger as much as possible.

A high-stakes gamble...

I shouldn’t have thought of dragging you into this in the first place. I’m
truly sorry.

I will try not to involve her ability to control time. If her decision, after
knowing everything, is to forgive me, I will move forward and let this
relationship progress as it should...
liking each other without any benefits involved.

That’s why I decided to tell her the truth by the sea, telling her how and
when I fell in love with her... even though I haven’t yet told her everything.

I give a moment to prepare myself, in case she hear it and want to slap me
in the face and walk away.

But something unexpected happened that night, something that made my

eyes widen. She chose to come and kiss me at the crosswalk. She pulled me
into the moment when time stopped moving, allowing me to press my lips
to her. Everything around us stood still. The hands of the clock didn’t move.

It seems that Maitree truly trusts me.

Can she trust a bad person like me that much?

A person who approached her with the intention of using her?

My body kissed her back, but my heart was heavy with guilt.

I’ve learned one certain thing:

Page 182 of 300

no matter what, I will never forgive myself for approaching her with
impure intentions in the first place.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 183 of 300

 🐾24. It's Called Special🐾
POV : MAI TREE

.
It was because I abandoned all logic and after kissing Manmek, I suddenly
realized that this would cause her to find out my secret!

When you touch someone while time is stopped, it brings that person into
the world where time is also frozen. That's why the tall figure opened her
eyes wide in shock. In the blink of an eye, she saw me walk away, but in
that same second, she saw my lips kissing her.

We pulled away from each other. I put both of my hands on my head.

Manmek notice the world was quieter than usual, looked around and was
stunned to see the couple across from us, the white sedan, and the few
people on the road all frozen in place.

Despite looking puzzled and surprised, Man Mek turned back and met my
gaze without saying a word.
I took a deep breath and raised my hand to grab the assistant’s shoulder,
looking deep into her eyes, which seemed to be waiting for an explanation.

“Don’t panic.”

“......"

“I can actually stop time.”

I thought the other person would either be startled or laugh at that sentence.

It sounded too fantastical, like the plot of a novel. But I was wrong. The
woman remained far too calm.

Page 184 of 300

She gradually shifted from an indifferent expression to a slight smile.

“Ms. Tree, I already knew that.”

W...what did she just say?

She already know?

What does she mean!?

12:18 AM

We went up to my condo...

Everything needed to be cleared up.

Manmek sat on the sofa opposite me, she looks like someone who
interrogated me about my time-stopping ability.

“Since when did you know?”

I asked in a serious tone, my eyes fixed on her, as if searching for fault.

The young woman sat up straight, legs together, probably knowing this was
the time to act.

“As you know, I have a problem with my memory being too good.”

“How does that relate to knowing I could stop time long ago?”

She paused for a moment, locking eyes with me, then said,

“That day, the sunflower on my desk was rearranged. I happened to be

looking at it. But then, in the blink of an eye, a petal was plucked off and

Page 185 of 300

placed beside it.”

W-well that's it!

“Sometimes a piece of paper in your hand looks smooth, but in the blink of
an eye, the corner suddenly curls up for no reason.”

Is...is that because I like to accidentally bite the corners of paper?

Maitree, there’s no way you’ll get caught for something like that. I won’t
believe it.

I was about to protest with all my might, but the other person lowered her
head and spoke first.

“But actually, I knew it two years ago.”

"!!!"

My mouth hung open in surprise.

Man Mek recounted everything. She said that due to her precise memory,
she knew that day when I had definitely searched the bag. My face paled
while listening. Because the person who wanted to know her weakness had
stopped time. I really did that. I did it every time until the case was decided.

Who would have known Man Mek was so suspicious that she set a trap to
check the fingerprints to see if they matched?

She even accidentally overheard the conversation I had on the phone with
Phi Karan. At that time, I had just found out my sister had lost ten years of
her lifespan to protect her girlfriend. And I also remembered how I had
chosen a spot where no one would’ve overheard it…

Oh my god, it seems like there’s no way to defeat this woman, even with
heavenly abilities.

I raised my hands to my head, feeling like a proud fool all along. And then
it was revealed that my good assistant had known my secret from the very

Page 186 of 300

beginning.

It’s so embarrassing. There’s nothing more embarrassing than this.

I pulled myself together, lifting my head once again to ask the important
question.

“You’re not going to tell anyone, right?”

Because once, even Phi Karan was targeted when someone found out she
could rewind time.

Man Mek smiled slightly.

“Yes, I don’t need to tell anyone about this special thing. You can rest
assured, Ms. Tree”

"......"

Thinking about it carefully, she had known about this all along, for two
years, and she hadn’t told anyone. When she answered me so calmly, I felt a
sense of relief in my heart. However, I still looked at the person sitting
opposite me with a slightly stern gaze.

Sigh... I couldn’t hold that look for long. Finally, I sighed.

“Then... let’s stay here tonight.”

“Will that be okay?”

“Mek, are you really asking this even though we just had sex yesterday?”

“Even though we’ve had sex, it doesn’t mean that I have to stop respecting
you.”

I was stunned for a moment. Maybe it was because, even though I hadn’t
encountered bad bed partners or love, I had never met someone this
respectful. I lowered my head, and both hands unintentionally grabbed the
hem of my shorts. It had become a habit to find something to squeeze
whenever I felt nervous, whether it was in a bad way or a good way.

Page 187 of 300

“But I want you to stay. It’s already late, and I... have a lot of things I want
to talk about.”

Deciding whether to stay or go back to her condo shouldn't have taken long,
but Man Mek was silent, her face showing deep contemplation. Her heavy
gaze made it hard for me to guess what exactly she was thinking.

But I won’t rush her. It’s complicated between us, and it takes time to
understand many things.

“I have something to confess to you,”

She finally spoke. It seemed the most important decision had been made.

“About what?”

This time, she lowered her head in shame, her normally calm voice now
trembling.

“In the past, I have lied to you many times, and you have the right not to
forgive a bad person like me.

“Hmm, let’s forget about that things.”

I could guess easily what the young woman in front of me was trying to
achieve, but after Phi Karan told me about her vision, and after thinking
about this assistant every night, I realized something was wrong.

She seemed to be very open-minded and did everything for me. When I
tried talking to Prach... he told me a secret. Actually, Man Mek specifically
chose this place because she wanted to be my assistant.

A young woman with ties to a dark organization clearly stated that she
wanted to work closely with me. She approached me smoothly, often
leaving gaps in conversation to make me nervous.

Would I really be so stupid as to not see that this person had hidden
intentions?

Page 188 of 300

But now I understand what it means to fall in love.

Because now, even her lies are so sweet enough for me to believe.

I snapped out of my deep thoughts when I saw the younger woman’s

beautiful eyes welling up with tears.

“W-why are you crying? What are you doing, Mek?”

“Aren't you upset?”

"No."

The young woman looked anxious and confused, her voice cracking.

“But it was an attempt to trick you.”

“Do you know, Mek? I fell in love with you so much that I even fell in
love with your lies.”

"......."

Hearing that, she was instantly stunned.

“And even if I have to lose decades of my life, I think I would sometimes

be willing.”

“...I don’t understand.”

“The thing you heard before is the truth. The condition of my ability, if I
stop time to save a life or kill someone, my lifespan would be reduce by ten
years.”

“!!!”

Man Mek’s face was filled with shock, as if she had never thought I’d have
to pay such a huge price.

Page 189 of 300

Suddenly, the slender figure collapsed onto the floor, lowering her head
until her long, flowing hair covered it, and hugged my legs, her shoulders
shaking from crying. Her voice was muffled and almost incomprehensible.

“I feel it again! It’s really bad that once… once! I had those kinds of
thoughts about you.”

"......"

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry. I’m sorry for being so disgusting.”

I lightly tapped her shoulder, trying to reassure her, but it only made her cry
harder.

She kept on scolding herself with harsh words.

I knew that because she thought I would be angry anyway, the fact that I
had known all along and even forgiven her stimulated her conscience.

Originally, Man Mek wasn’t a bad person, and that’s why she sat on the
floor, tears streaming down her face, hugging my legs in gratitude while
feeling hatred for herself.

Let her vent all that pent-up energy. It took a long time. The clock was
almost one o’clock, and she still couldn’t raise her face.

So, I decided to take her slender hands and sit down on the floor beside her.

“Then let’s sit down and watch TV.”

I smiled at Man Mek, who was no longer the calm, collected woman. She
looked at me with a sensitive, pained gaze. I grabbed the remote control,
turned on the TV, and changed the channel to a light-hearted show.

Man Mek looked awkward. She didn’t know how to act.

Though I may have a childish and willful personality, I sometimes feel a

little proud of myself for being an adult. I chose to lean my head against her
shoulder, my eyes staring at the rectangular screen in front of me.

Page 190 of 300

In fact, I’ve been hurt a lot, being just someone she approached because she
knew about my special abilities.

But it’s okay.

I’ve been a bad person many times, and she choose not to judge me based
on what others say.

She's a liar, and I choose to forgive her and believe that everything else
is true.

We’ll get through this night and be open to each other’s good and bad sides.

I’m not sure what love is like for others... but my love is like this.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 191 of 300

 🐾25.Ten Minutes with Her🐾
Me and Man Mek talked about everything openly, keeping it a secret all
night long. Whether it was the story that she had secretly followed me to
her own gain, or the conditions and rules for using my abilities.

When she found out that stopping time and interfering with someone's
destiny might make them live or die, that would reduce my lifespan by ten
years, she became angry at herself again for thinking of taking advantage of
it.

All I could do was stroke her tear-stained cheeks and give her a weak smile,
telling her it was okay until she stopped crying.

We cuddled together on the living room sofa and woke up around noon.
Luckily, its Sunday.

The assistant's eyes were very swollen, probably because she had cried
heavily for hours the night before. When I saw her, I felt both amused and
sorry for her, making me want to hug her even though she was bigger.

While taking a shower together, I accidentally noticed that in addition to the

tattoo, her back also had a scar.

It's indication that this person has really been through a lot.

I decided to stand on tiptoe and kiss her eyelids one by one, telling her that
it would get better soon.

The young woman smiled, a smile that was openly obvious, yet she still felt
guilty in her heart.

"I..."

Page 192 of 300

“No need to say sorry. I heard it several times last night, and I forgave you
from the first sentence.”

If I hadn’t stopped her, she would have said it several times.

“Let’s go do something crazy today to forget about all the stress."

"What do you mean by doing something?"

"Playing like a child."

"?"

The other person tilted her head. At this moment, she looked even more
adorable than usual.

I raised my index finger to my lips and gave the young woman a

mischievous look.

"You'll know soon."

The last time I used my time-stopping ability to do something frivolous was

when I was a child. Back then, there was no need to think much, no
responsibilities, no need to realize that I should make the most of these ten
minutes. I just did whatever was fun and laughed in a world where only me
who could move.

But this time, the situation was different because I wasn't walking through
the stopped time alone. I am holding the hand of the tall slender woman and
running, acting like a child in an adult's body.

At first, Man Mek didn't seem to understand much until I brought her down
to the lobby. The world hadn’t stopped spinning yet. I pointed out to her a
well-dressed woman sitting on a sofa, looking down at something in her
famous brand bag, as if she was waiting for someone.

“I just met her. She’s a resident here too. She has tens of thousands of
followers on Twitter. She likes to quote news about me like she wants to stir
up people to come and curse at me.”

Page 193 of 300

“Would you like me to help you check which messages are eligible for
lawsuits?”

"No, I'll think about it again when I run out of patience. But right now, I just
want to tease her."

"How do you plan to do that?"

I revealed a sly smile and held her warm hand even tighter.

"Don't let go."

Then I stopped time and led her closer to the brown-haired woman who was
busy looking for something.

I used my free hand to reach into her bag for something. After a minute or
so, I managed to grab her lipstick and hold it up for Man Mek to open the
cap and turn it. She still looked puzzled but cooperated.

I bent down and put on some special make-up for the news reporter. I
giggled and smeared a wide circle around her mouth, making it look like
she was wearing fancy make-up. I didn’t forget to draw circles on both
sides of her cheeks. I used to do this kind of thing to prank people when I
was a kid.

Judging from her attire, she’s going on some important business. I thought
we were going to see something fun soon.

After I finished putting on makeup for her, I put the lipstick back in her bag,
pulled Man Mek back to the same position as before I stopped time, and let
the world move on.

All of this happened in just 2 minutes and 3 seconds.

This time, the assistant stared at the woman without blinking, curious about
what was going to happen. At that moment, heaven was on our side, and we
didn’t have to wait long for the fun. A man wearing a round-necked shirt
with a dark suit walked straight in with a frown on his face. He looked at

Page 194 of 300

the brown-haired woman, who was his girlfriend, and asked in a displeased
voice.

"What the hell are you wearing! Do you think meeting my grandfather is a
joke!?"

She stopped searching for the item, looked up in confusion, and retorted.

“What? Why are you raising your voice?"

“I didn’t think you could look down on my grandfather like that, Cream.”

“What the hell are you talking about? I dressed beautifully, and you’re
accusing me of looking down on your grandfather?”

The boyfriend growled angrily and took out his phone, showing her the
front camera.

“Open your eyes and see!”

“Ouch!”

A loud voice came from beside me. I turned to see Manmek covering her
mouth, trying to suppress her laughter. Our eyes met, and I saw that the
usually serious woman was having fun.

I smiled and invited her to the second target, leaving the arguing couple
behind.

The next place, we stood holding hands in front of a bakery not far from the
condo. The shop’s color scheme was dark green alternating with cream.

There was a constant stream of customers, and they also offered delivery.
This place was famous for its deliciousness. I loved their brownies when I
first moved here.

But one incident made me stop coming to this shop.

I leaned towards Manmek and stood on tiptoe to whisper.

Page 195 of 300

"See the guy in the black shirt with blonde hair? He’s the manager. He tried
to hit on me once, but when I told him I was a lesbian, he acted like a jerk.
Whenever I ordered dessert, he would claim it was out of stock, or if there
was any left, he'd say someone reserved it. The worst part? He posted on
Twitter that I hit on him, but he didn’t reciprocate. He’s a total liar."

Manmek’s eyebrows almost immediately met.

"Tree, stop time. I'll go in and smash something."

“No, no, no! Calm down!”

I quickly stopped her from getting carried away.

“I just want to tease the shop a bit, to make up for how he discriminated
against a customer just because the manager didn't get what he wanted.”

"Fine, I’ll cooperate fully."

She looked like a wolf cub ready for mischief.

“But it seems like an evil plan.”

“Then isn’t what that bastard did even worse?”

Wow... I've never seen this woman so angry.

Maybe I chose the right person.

I started telling Manmek my plan. This time, even though the plan sounded
like something a really bad girl would do, the younger one didn't object.

She just asked a question:

"Whose hair should we use?"

"I'll pick a hair from him. The customer will attack the right person."

"Okay."

Page 196 of 300

Then I stopped time and pushed the door into the shop with Manmek.

The important condition was that I couldn't touch anyone, or they would
enter this time period as well. Getting a hair from that crazy manager was
quite difficult, so I had to take off the green-and-cream-colored bandana,
which was part of the shop's uniform.

If someone dyes their hair, they often have the problem of a lot of hair
falling out. And I was right, because in the bandana used to prevent hair
from getting in the way or falling out during work, there were several
strands of his golden hair stuck.

Manmek reached out to grab a tissue from the counter, while I took out the
seven strands of hair I counted and placed them on it. He had slightly long
hair, so it was obvious.

After that, we helped tie the headscarves back together and walked to the
area where the customers were sitting and eating. We argued a bit about
who we should choose to be the key variable in this plan: a middle-aged
man who was busy looking at stock charts on his screen or a young woman
who was wearing a filter for her Instagram photo.

But in the end, Manmek’s reasoning sounded more interesting. She cheered
for the latter because she vaguely remembered that the woman was
probably an internet celebrity. It was a good way to turn it into big news.

After we agreed, we went straight to it and placed the hair on the coconut
cake in front of her. We wanted it to be visible just by looking at it so that
she wouldn’t have time to eat it.

Our second mission took a total of 3.57 minutes.

The result was not to stand and wait until the end, but when I came out and
stood in the same place, looking in through the clear glass, I saw the
woman’s eyes widen. She quickly took a picture and then carried the cake
plate to complain in front of the counter.

Page 197 of 300

We turned to look at each other and had sly smiles at the same time. After
this, it was just a matter of waiting to see how far the news would spread.

I walked along the sidewalk, swinging my hand, which was holding another
person’s, in a cheerful mood.

“Is there anyone else you want to tease?”

Manmek asked.

"Don't tell me you're bored already?"

"No, I'm just telling you that, let's take care of them together."

"What's that? You don’t seem to like this."

When I invited her, I was secretly afraid that we would argue for a long
time.

“You didn’t use your ability to bully people. Those people did bad things to
you before. I think this is too little.”

That was the Sunday I felt most fulfilled. It seems like I've found someone I
want to spend my life with comfortably.

I turned back to look at the path, looked up, and thought of someone who
wanted to settle the score, and then burst out laughing.

“The people I want to take revenge on… there are a lot of them. Will ten
minutes be enough?”

“If we still can’t finish it today, we can do it again next holiday. I’ll help
plan and prepare the equipment myself.”

Page 198 of 300

The enthusiastic reaction of the person beside me made me smile even
wider.

I really have to give credit to Cupid for sending this assistant to me... even
though it was actually a plan by the evil girl to try to get close to me for her
own benefits.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 199 of 300

 🐾26. Win🐾
It’s been over a week since we revealed everything to each other.

I’ll summarize the events during this period. Read on.

First, Phi Karan had another vision. She arranged a meeting with me and
gave me several items: a pocket knife disguised as cosmetics and… a gun.
The last item was registered. She wanted me to carry it because, according
to her vision, several men are armed.

But I really don't want to carry the gun. Even though I got it from my sister,
I don’t know how to use it, and I keep it locked in my office drawer at my
condo. Just seeing it scares me, and it brings back memories I’d rather
forget.

The faint scar on my palm reminds me of the time I had to use a weapon to
protect my sister’s wife. The memory lingers and there were no visible
traces.

Although I had forgotten what happened before when my sister’s wife was
abducted, glimpses of the memory kept resurfacing. Slowly, I pieced them
together, and now I remember it clearly.

Second, the bakery made big news due to its cleanliness issues, and after a
rude argument with a customer, the story escalated further. The manager
was fired to protect the reputation of other branches. I feel a sense of
satisfaction from this. Part of me wants to twist the story more.

Third, Man Mek and I have grown closer both emotionally and physically.

It’s a little embarrassing to admit, but we’ve been having sex every other
day. Sometimes at her place, sometimes at mine. Now, rumors of us leaving

Page 200 of 300

together have spread widely, but we just smile when asked about it.

However, our relationship status is still unclear. No one has said what we
are to each other. I’m embarrassed and shy. And some nights, she seems
stressed about something. When I ask if it’s about Thanin, she changes the
subject.

I want to help, but why does she act like she doesn’t want me involved? It
makes me feel a little sad.

As I reached the office, I had just come from court. I went alone this time
because Manmek were helping clear up some work at the office. Around
noon, I had a work meeting with a potential client. From what I’d heard
about the case, I assumed I’d accept the job.

As I walked past the PR girl, Natcha, she kept giving me a knowing look, as
if she knew what was going on. I often roll my eyes at her to show I’m
annoyed. How could she know what’s happening when even I don’t fully
know what’s on my assistant’s mind?

As I pushed open the door to my office, I saw the person in my thoughts on

the phone. It must have been one of my clients, asking me to be their
lawyer. But I’m not too familiar with civil cases, so I forwarded him to
another lawyer. Despite that, the client kept calling, insisting they wanted a
lawyer named Mai Tree.

Thankfully, I have a separate phone for work, and my assistant handles it,
or I’d have a constant headache. Manmek negotiated politely, explaining
that Tree, his lawyer for this case, was highly skilled. I sat down on the
sofa, watching her as she used her rhetoric to persuade the client.

I remembered when we negotiated with the landowner about clearing a path

for an old lady. I had planned to take legal action, but Manmek suggested
talking to the person first. She was able to resolve the situation peacefully
without any legal mess, and we only charged the old lady a small fee.

I would never have been so lenient, but with her, I didn’t mind. In fact, it
felt right.

Page 201 of 300

I smiled after a long day of putting on a serious face. The woman in front of
me smiled back while still negotiating on the phone.

We’d probably go home together later... maybe we should use the time in
the car to discuss our relationship? Is it too soon?

After finishing the call, she got up and went to the small refrigerator, taking
out a chocolate cake and placing it on the table in front of me.

“How was your day?”

She asked, sitting across from me with a face ready to listen.

I sighed, “Lunch wasn’t that great.”

I took a bite of the cake and began talking about a case she needed to know
about as my assistant.

“Have you seen the news about the male college student who killed a
female employee at the nightclub last week? It was all over the news.”

Her eyes darkened as she responded,

“I have. I’ve been following it.”

“Well, the suspect’s mother came to me, asking for legal help. She doesn’t
have much money but is willing to find a way to pay whatever it takes.
She’s convinced her son is innocent, and honestly, I think he might have
been framed. From the CCTV footage, it seems highly unlikely he could
have committed the crime. He went outside to smoke, and it doesn’t seem
possible that he had enough time to kill someone and hide the body. Even
the male employee witness is suspicious. I’m thinking of taking the case,
even if I have to lower my usual fees. Sometimes you have to fight for
justice, right?”

I looked up to see Man Mek frowning. Her voice became serious.

“Don’t take this case.”

Page 202 of 300

“What?”

I asked, confused and slightly annoyed.

“This is my decision to make.”

“I’m begging you."

I felt more frustrated. She had never opposed my decisions this strongly
before.

“You’re overstepping, Manmek.”

“The woman who died worked at a nightclub where Thanin is a partner,”

She said firmly.

“And I’ve heard of the suspect. He’s someone who wanted to work for
Thanin.”

“So what? Are you saying I’ll lose?”

“No, I think you’ll win. And that’s exactly why it’s dangerous,”

She responded, her tone now void of any smile.

“We both know Thanin’s organization is growing weaker. They’ve resorted

to violence to solve their problems. They won’t let a lawyer expose the
truth.”

I stared at her, feeling a mix of emotions—frustration about our unclear

relationship, anger at her interference, and sadness over her reluctance to let
me help with her problems. I snapped back stubbornly,

“If I win, that’s all that matters.”

Her response cut deep.

“Sometimes, you have to let go of your need to win.”

Page 203 of 300

The words struck me hard, not because they were wrong, but because they
were right.

I am someone who always needs to win, confident in my decisions, and

often stubborn. But at that moment, her words hurt more than any insult or
gossip I had ever faced.

“People have called me every name in the book, but what you just said…”

It hurt more than anything.

But I couldn’t say that aloud. I turned away, avoiding her gaze, and
muttered,

“Never mind.”

I grabbed my bag and left the office, tears streaming down my face—tears I
hadn’t shed in a long time.

I cried because of the words spoken by the one I care for most.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 204 of 300

 🐾27. At that Time🐾
The conclusion of Ms. Prao's case, after many trips to court, ended with the
case being dismissed. It can be said that our side won.

The first witness's testimony was inconsistent each time he was questioned.
I used his anxiety about being a witness to my advantage, as he kept
changing his answers. He even got the color of the victim’s shirt wrong.

This gave me the opportunity to argue that his testimony was suspicious and
unreliable.

The second witness had a hot temper and even tried to assault my assistant.
I have already taken legal action against him and discredited him,
suggesting that the recorded video may have been used for extortion.

Coupled with insufficient evidence and conflicting recordings from other

angles, the final outcome was unsatisfactory for Ms. Prao, who had been a
defendant for a long time.

After the case ended, she approached me for advice on filing a lawsuit
against her ex-boyfriend for physical abuse.

At first, I intended to take on the case because I understood the feelings of

victims fighting back. But then I remembered the anxious call from Phi
Karan, who had previously told me about a vision she had.

'I saw you resign from being a lawyer.'

Even though I know that seeing future events can change based on
decisions, I didn’t want to risk a case getting stalled if I might face
unforeseen problems. So, I advised Ms. Prao to speak with another lawyer

Page 205 of 300

from the firm. While I didn’t particularly like him, I had to admit he was the
most skilled in cases like this.

As for my other clients whose cases are still in my hands... I need to clear
things up quickly before something unexpected happens, something I can't
foresee.

As for my relationship with Marnmek, it’s now worse than when we first
started working together.

The coffee she bought me place untouched, and I went downstairs to buy
the same type of coffee to drink in front of her.

At noon, the clock signaled lunchtime, and I got up without a smile or a

word, treating her like she didn’t exist.

We only spoke about work, nothing personal.

After work, it was even worse. We would go our separate ways, no longer
commuting together or staying over at each other’s condos.

This went on for almost a week. I didn’t receive any messages or calls from
Marnmek, and she kept the same expressionless face the entire time.

People in the office started gossiping that we were fighting. Natcha wished
every day for us to make up, and I would glare at the overly imaginative PR
officer who always made assumptions.

If this was just a lovers' quarrel, things would be easier. But the truth was,
we were just two people who were becoming nothing more than colleagues,
and that... left me uneasy.

I didn’t expect her to apologize immediately. I, too, was stubborn, even

though I wanted to apologize for not taking her reasoning seriously.

But as days passed with her remaining silent, I started feeling hurt. It was a
foolish, self-centered thought, I know.

Page 206 of 300

I wanted to maintain my pride, hold onto my stubbornness, but deep down,
I was terrified of growing distant from her.

Then, one evening, I did something contradictory.

“Ms. Tree."

When she called, it could have meant anything. My heart skipped a beat,
unsure if it was an apology or something worse. But being the stubborn
person I am, I lifted my head, pretending to be indifferent.

“You can only talk to me about work."

“But it’s after hours,” she replied.

I grabbed my bag and turned to face her, trying to act like I didn’t care,
though I cared deeply.

“Exactly. So, we have nothing to talk about.”

“...."

Sometimes, I hate myself.

I ended up walking away, even though all I wanted was to go back and
embrace her.

I need to gather my thoughts. Tomorrow, I’ll face Manmek again, listen to

her reasons, and apologize for my stubbornness. We should also reconsider
that client’s case and decide if we should still proceed, even though I’ve
already stepped into the mess.

.
Not ready to head back to my empty condo, I went to a restaurant where we
had once dined together. Sitting at the same table where we had shared
happy moments felt torturous, but I couldn’t help but want to relive that
time.

Page 207 of 300

The events of the day swirled in my head. I was exhausted. Earlier, I had
used my ability to stop time for a total of four minutes in the courtroom.
Despite that, it didn’t give me much of an advantage. I’ll need to rework my
strategy. There might still be a way.

The remaining six minutes were spent sneaking a look at the evidence in a
case where a male college student seemed to be a scapegoat for the murder
of a female employee at a famous club.

Ah, yes, the case Manmek had warned me not to get involved with, which
led to our fight.

Upon reviewing the evidence, everything pointed to him as the culprit. But
looking from another angle, it seemed like a setup. Even with my special
abilities, this case was incredibly difficult.

As night fell and I was stuck at a red light in the midst of this chaotic city,
the song To The Bone by Pamungkas played softly in the car.

When the chorus, Take me home, I’m fallin’, came on, my heart felt as if
it were being squeezed. I bit my lip, trying to hold back the urge to cry over
my own self-pity and stubbornness.

Earlier, after work, I had the perfect chance to talk to her and make amends,
but I let my pride get in the way. I turned and walked away, even though I
wasn’t in the right.

I can’t keep doing this.

If I continue being this stubborn, how can I keep anyone in my life,

especially someone I want to share my life with?

So, I turned on my blinker. As soon as the light turned green, I made an

abrupt, wrong turn and got honked at, changing my destination to
Manmek’s condo.

In this situation, I was the one at fault—stubborn and full of pride. What I
needed to do was apologize to her.

Page 208 of 300

As the song changed, I noticed from the corner of my eye that a black sedan
made the same abrupt wrong turn. My brows furrowed as I remembered
seeing that car in my rearview mirror for a while. I thought it was just
heading in the same direction, but now it seemed suspicious.

.
DING!

A message appeared on my phone from an unknown number.

I had my phone mounted, so I glanced at it. The message included my car’s

make, model, and license plate number.

Seconds later, another message came through:

Ms. Brilliant Lawyer, it’s clear now that you’re being followed.

The message made it clear that someone was watching me closely, and this
could only mean one thing—the case I was currently handling.

Back then, Manmek had warned me that the club was connected to Thanin.
This defendant was just one of the pawns—a scapegoat. Proving the truth
would undoubtedly affect him, one way or another.

So now... they’re cutting me off before I can dig deeper, huh?

This means whoever is following me doesn’t have good intentions.

But what should I do? I’ve already used my ability to stop time for the day.

I took a deep breath, gripping the steering wheel tightly, and tried to focus. I
needed to figure out if I was really being followed or not. Despite the busy
streets, my heart raced erratically. After circling around twice, the car
behind me was still tailing me, blatantly showing no fear of being noticed.

RINGG!!

A call came through. My phone was already connected to the car's

Bluetooth. When I glanced at the screen, I saw that it was Manmek. It was

Page 209 of 300

as if I had found light in the middle of a dark tunnel. I quickly answered
using the steering wheel controls, and her familiar voice came through.

[Ms. Tree, I shouldn’t have spoken to you like that. I’m really sorry… I’ll
be more mindful of my words and consider your feelings next time.]

"Manmek..."

Just calling her name was enough for her to sense that something wasn’t
right on my end. Maybe it was because of the fear in my trembling voice.
Her tone immediately shifted to one of concern.

[What’s going on?]

“I’ve been followed for a while now. I don’t know if they mean harm or
not. I don’t know anything, Manmek.”

[Don’t stop the car, okay?]

Her voice was calm but firm, guiding me to control my breathing, which
helped keep me from panicking while steering.

Still, the anxiety of being targeted at night made me unable to stop the
shaky tremble in my voice.

"I'm scared..."

[It’s okay. Are they getting closer? Can you see their license plate?]

I tried to look but only caught a blurry glimpse.

“I can’t see clearly. Just a little bit of it.”

[Is there a six, seven, or nine?]

“I think I saw a six.”

That single detail seemed to reveal everything to Manmek. Her voice grew
tenser.

Page 210 of 300

[Ms. Tree, come to my condo. Now.]

"I... I was heading there already."

[Good. Just focus on the road for now.]

“I will, I will…”

My shallow breathing gradually steadied as I tried not to dwell on the

danger tailing me.

“Can you stay on the line with me?”

[Of course.]

As we spoke, I could hear various sounds from her end: footsteps, the
opening of drawers, the clicking of something. I wasn’t sure what she was
doing, but her voice remained calm, asking casual questions or checking
where I was, as though nothing serious was happening.

It was obvious she didn’t want me to panic any more than I already was.

Manmek instructed me to park behind her building, explaining that there

were no surveillance cameras back there. I didn’t understand why she
wanted to avoid having footage that could be used in a legal case. Her
answer came with a colder, more serious tone.

[There’s only one way to handle this now.]

CLICK!

The sound at the end of her statement sent a shiver through me. Why did I
suddenly picture her preparing to do something drastic?

I was close to Manmek's condo. During the last stretch of the drive, she
didn’t make much conversation, but I could hear her walking, likely down
the stairs. Even though I was trying not to focus on the black sedan tailing
me, glancing at the rearview mirror revealed its constant presence.

Page 211 of 300

"Are you still there...?"

[I’m here.]

“So... they're after me, aren’t they?”

[I'll explain everything once you’re here. Let’s just say Thanin usually
sends cars with this number for a reason.]

“I… I get it.”

A part of me wanted to park in the basement where there would be other

people, and surely cameras, to capture evidence. But Manmek insisted I go
to the back, which sounded more dangerous. Even so, I trusted her.

I pulled the Mustang around to the dimly lit area behind the building, with
only one working light pole. As soon as I parked, the black sedan that had
been following me also came to a stop.

My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst out of my chest. Even
though I had locked the doors, the sight of two men in black stepping out of
the car sent me into full panic. Sweat beaded down my forehead, and I felt
trapped, helpless.

Should I try to drive away? What should I do?

No one was around. If they got to me, who would find me?

Maybe I should call my sister... but no, I didn’t want Karan to use her time-
reversing ability to save me again. Her lifespan had already shortened by
ten years the last time she used it to protect her wife.

This is my problem. I should face it myself.

But just as I reached the height of my panic, with the two men approaching
closer with ill intent, something even more shocking happened.
.

Page 212 of 300

.
BANG! BANG!

.
In an instant, two gunshots rang out in quick succession, and the two men
collapsed to the ground, their heads struck with deadly precision. They lay
there, lifeless, as blood began pooling around them.

I turned to see a slender woman standing a few meters away, holding a

pistol with a silencer. Her expression was cold and calm as she gazed at the
bodies before shifting her eyes to me, her look softening with concern.

'There's only one way to handle this now.'

She meant this. This was the way she dealt with it.

It was the first time I had ever witnessed someone die in front of me.
Everything had happened so fast.

And the one who had done it... was the woman I had fallen in love with.

Karan’s vision, the one where she saw Manmek pointing a gun at me…

She wasn’t trying to harm me. She was protecting me.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 213 of 300

 🐾28.Until the Sun Rose🐾
My heart was still racing, and my breathing hadn't returned to normal yet.

Man Mek walked toward me, stepping over the bodies of two men without
a second thought. She knocked on the car window with her knuckles, but
instead of lowering it, I opened the door and immediately hugged the taller
woman, hoping to calm myself down, even if just a little. I let my tears fall
freely, no longer able to hold them back.

"I'm scared..."

Man Mek hugged me back, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of my head and
softly patting my back as she spoke in a soothing voice.

"We're together now. I'll protect you, Ms. Tree."

I loosened my grip on her but didn't pull away completely. Looking up with
tear-streaked eyes, I asked,

"Are... are they coming to kill me? Is that it?"

I wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand like a child.

The younger woman seemed pained to see me sobbing. Though her voice
held a trace of anger toward those responsible, her eyes remained gentle as
she looked at me.

"It's a rule that Thanin set for everyone in the organization. If the license
plate ends with a nine, the car is to capture people alive. If it's a seven, the
car is only meant to intimidate. But if it's a six..."

"... It's kill on sight, isn't it?"

Page 214 of 300

"Yes."

"Because I'm the attorney for that case."

I murmured, before I could finish my sentence. Man Mek's phone suddenly

vibrated, cutting me off.

RINGGGGG!

Her brows furrowed as she reached for her phone with one hand, glancing
at the name on the screen. The caller was Thanin. Fear gripped me, and I
instinctively pressed closer to Man Mek.

She stared at the phone for a long moment, as if weighing her options,
before finally deciding to answer and bringing the phone to her ear.

Since we were sitting close and the surroundings were eerily quiet, I could
hear the voice from the other end. It was a low, raspy tone, starting with a
sinister laugh before turning into an angry growl.

[You managed to kill them, didn't you? Didn't miss a shot.]

My heart jumped in my chest. That meant Thanin had been watching

everything. He had seen Manmek pull the trigger, and now he was watching
us at this very moment. The terror began to overtake me again, but the
younger woman remained unnervingly calm.

She glanced at the black sedan now abandoned nearby, then raised the
silenced gun in her hand once more.

CLICK!

She fired at the front camera of the car, likely because it had been streaming
our every move online to Thanin. I wasn't sure, but even with the silencer,
the shot was audible enough to hear, and the recoil from her arm was
visible.

In a voice colder than ice, Manmek spoke to her uncle,

Page 215 of 300

"Clean up your mess."

She ended the call abruptly.

I now realized just how far my stubbornness had pushed things.

12:02 AM

I sat with my head down, lips pressed together, in the passenger seat while
Man Mek took the driver's seat. The white Jaguar sped down the highway,
going over 140 km/h as we left the city behind. No matter how many
relaxing songs she put on, I couldn't get the image of bullets and blood out
of my mind.

Earlier, Man Mek had parked my Mustang in an underground garage as if

nothing had happened on the rooftop. She took me to my room to pack only
the essentials before we left in her car.

I didn't have the energy to ask where we were going. I trusted this woman
enough to not be afraid as long as we were together.

The car's speed gradually decreased as Man Mek signaled to merge into the
far-left lane, no longer in a hurry as she was earlier.

I was about to ask if we were stopping somewhere, but she spoke first,

"I'm sorry... if I hadn't gotten involved with you, you wouldn't have been
dragged into this."

"No, Man Mek,"

I responded quickly, not wanting her to blame herself.

"It's my fault. I insisted on taking this case, even when you warned me."

Page 216 of 300

"But it doesn't change the fact that my original intention in approaching you
was to pull you into this mess."

There was no point in trying to comfort her by telling her to forget it. Man
Mek never forgot anything that had entered her memory.

I paused, thinking carefully for a moment.

"Listen, even if we hadn't met, they would've come after me anyway. You
told me before that Thanin has been handling things violently lately, and I'm
in the middle of his mess with this case."

Hearing that, Man Mek seemed to blame herself less, though her eyes still
reflected guilt. I gently patted her shoulder and suggested we stop
somewhere for something cold and sweet. She agreed.

"We'll stop at a gas station after we switch cars."

"Switch cars?"

"Yes."

I didn't question her for long. A few kilometers later, she turned off the
highway, taking several winding roads. After a while, we found ourselves
on a dark dirt road with no streetlights in sight. We arrived at an old wooden
warehouse surrounded by overgrown grass, far from any houses.

She parked inside, and we both got out of the car after hours of driving.

Dressed in a short-sleeved button-up shirt, Man Mek walked over to a

sliding door and opened it, revealing a car covered by a dusty tarp inside.

She pulled off the tarp, uncovering a gray sedan that hadn't been used in a
while.

"Wait here for a moment, Ms. Tree."

"What are you going to do?"

Page 217 of 300

"We'll continue with this car, but I haven't been here in almost a year. I need
to check everything and refuel."

"I see..."

I replied softly, folding my arms and rubbing them as I sat on a nearby chair
in the same room.

There was nothing more I could do than watch her slender figure as she
worked on the car, making it ready for the road. She filled the gas tank and
replaced a flat tire with swift precision, her face calm and composed. Yet,
every time she glanced my way, she offered a gentle smile, soothing my
anxiety.

I felt useless, a little cold, but not sleepy even though it was past 1 a.m. I
wanted some noise to break the silence in the space.

"Mek?"

Perhaps because I used a nickname, something different from usual, she

looked up, surprised, her gaze curious.

I scratched my neck awkwardly.

"Can I call you that?"

Her beautiful face relaxed into a smile.

"I've wanted you to call me that for so long, Ms. Tree"

"Then stop calling me Ms. Tree with that formal tone."

She continued to work on the tire, but there was a playful smile on her lips
as she tilted her head and asked,

"What should I call you, then?"

"Just Tree."

Page 218 of 300

"Alright, Tree. Just give me a moment, and I'll take you to get something
cold and sweet."

"You're treating me like a child."

Trying to shake off my embarrassment, I shifted the conversation to

something more serious, wondering if anyone would find the bodies of
those two men outside the condo. But Man Mek reassured me that it wasn't
something we needed to worry about. Thanin would never let it be
discovered, not enough to trace it back to him.

Her words made me feel a little better.

Not long after, Man Mek finished changing the tire. As the last task, she
took a license plate from a shelf and attached it to the car. I guessed it
wasn't a real plate, just something to avoid leaving a trail.

I realized she wasn't just avoiding Thanin's eyes, but any form of
identification. If that wasn't the case, we would've stopped at a gas station
with her Jaguar a long time ago.

At first, I thought we would just leave her luxury car at the warehouse, but
that wasn't it. After driving about fifty meters away, Manmek told me to
wait in the car. She opened the door and ran back to where we had been.

I wasn't sure what she was doing. My heart raced with anxiety, but I trusted
her and chose not to resist in a situation spiraling so far out of control.

After about ten minutes, her slender figure returned, slightly breathless as if
she'd done something physical.

I looked back at the small warehouse, my eyes widening for the umpteenth
time that day.

The building was on fire, flames slowly consuming it. She was destroying
any evidence that we had ever been here, or that we had traveled in the
Jaguar.

Page 219 of 300

She had set fire to the evidence.
I swallowed hard. So much had happened tonight.

Man Mek drove back onto the main road in a car that could never be traced
to us, stopping at a gas station to get something cold, just as she had
promised.

Chocolate cake and iced milk, along with her presence, helped calm my
nerves a little. It had only been a few hours since I witnessed those men die
in front of me, so it was impossible to feel completely relaxed. Still, I
wasn't panicking anymore like when we were being chased.

Man Mek only had an energy drink, trying to stay awake for the long night
ahead. Once I finished my drink and dessert, we hit the road again. The
clock read 3 AM, and it made me realize something about my time-stopping
ability.

"I can stop time again now," I said quietly.

"It resets every midnight."

"Save it for your emergency."

I had made up my mind and turned to her with a serious expression.

"Mek, I want to use it to protect you."

"Please... don't use it for me."

I decided not to push the subject. She still blamed herself for dragging me
into danger, for originally approaching me with ulterior motives.

Everything that had entered her memory stayed with her in vivid detail, and
it wasn't surprising that she couldn't shake off her guilt.

All I could do was gently rub her arm and then turn to face the dark road
ahead of us.

Page 220 of 300

I was tired, a little sleepy, but I had made up my mind. I wouldn't sleep. I
would keep her company. We would stay together, traveling this road for
however long it took-whether it was several more kilometers, a few more
hours, or until the sun finally rose.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 221 of 300

 🐾29.Jigsaw And Decision🐾
Through the mist, Maan Mek took me to a secluded vacation home she had
secretly purchased. It was nestled by the sea, on a remote beach far from
other places. Not far away, there was a railway track, and if it were the quiet
of night, one could hear the warning bells for trains and the rumbling of a
passing engine.

She told me that Thanin had no idea this place existed. It was a backup plan
she had considered since renting or staying in hotels would make it too easy
for them to track us down.

Thankfully, electricity and water were accessible, but everything else- food,
water, supplies-had to be brought in from the town, which was dozens of
kilometers away. It was the most inconvenient experience I'd ever
encountered in my life. Though I never voiced it, Maan Mek could probably
sense it, as she would constantly apologize to me before bed.

We'd been here for three days now. Maan Mek had turned off her phone,
avoiding all contact, and busied herself with fixing up the garden, cleaning
the house, and cooking meals.

One evening, as we sat down for dinner, Maan Mek asked me if I wanted to
continue living in this country or if I'd prefer to leave everything behind and
start anew elsewhere.

It was a difficult question to answer. After all, Aunt Vee and my sister Karan
were still here (although the latter had plans to move abroad soon). And
then there was my job.

So, I told her I needed time to think, and she smiled, not pressing me any
further.

Page 222 of 300

In the meantime, she asked me not to contact anyone, which was another
difficult task. One day, when Maan Mek was busy checking the condition of
that gray sedan again, I sneaked away and called my sister, lying that I was
on a vacation to unwind from work stress. Karan was so worried that she
asked me to send her my location, but I reassured her that I'd be back in just
a few days and that there was nothing to worry about. After some
persuasion, she finally relented.

She mustn't know that everything she had seen in her visions was coming
true. The only thing left was... crying while destroying evidence, though I
still didn't know the extent of her premonition.

As for work, it was hard to let go of it entirely. There were ongoing cases I
needed to wrap up, so I secretly called Prach, asking him to transfer my
cases to another lawyer. Prach seemed frantic about my sudden
disappearance, torn between concern for me and the workload that was
piling up. I knew him well.

He kept asking where I was, speculating whether I had gone abroad, to the
mountains, or to visit my mother and aunt. I rolled my eyes and replied
simply,

"I'm at the beach, still in the country."

Then I ended the call without further explanation.

By the fifth day in this secluded vacation home, I had picked up a new
hobby. Maan Mek had taken me into town to buy groceries, and I'd picked
up a sunflower puzzle along the way, starting to assemble it whenever I had
free time. I chose it because sunflowers were her favorite.

I got so immersed in it, feeling like a child discovering a fun new activity.
Even after dinner, I'd come back to it, continuing the assembly. Maan Mek
didn't seem to mind, even though the living room was a complete mess. She
excused herself to take a shower and soon returned, sitting across from me
in a gray tank top and shorts, a towel draped around her neck as she dried
her damp hair.

Page 223 of 300

"Sunflowers, huh?" she asked.

"Yeah,"

I replied, still focused on the puzzle pieces.

"You love them, so I thought it'd be nice to have this picture framed in the
house."

She paused for a moment after hearing my explanation, then smiled slowly.

"You're too sweet."

"I'm just a burden on you,"

I shrugged.

"Don't think like that..."

She said softly.

I sighed.

"Alright, let's agree on something-no one's a burden, and no one's at fault.

You've got a target on your back because you shot someone in your uncle's
organization, and I've got one because I'm a lawyer who got involved in
their affairs."

Looking back, I was probably the reason Thanin had it out for Maan Mek to
begin with.

"Why is it..." she started.

"Why is what?"

"Besides being able to stop time, you seem to have the power to steal hearts
too."

Page 224 of 300

My face instantly heated up. It was such a casual statement, but it packed a
punch. I fumbled awkwardly with the puzzle piece in my hand.

The warning bells from the nearby train tracks echoed faintly through the
quiet evening. The silence was almost eerie, though it was only early dusk.
The hum of the train engine, the soft crash of the waves, the wind, and even
the occasional bird call were all clearly audible.

I snapped another puzzle piece into place and spoke without looking at her.

"My sister gave me a gun once, but I don't even want to use it."

"Why not?" she asked.

"I hate it,"

I said, clenching the hand I'd used to stop time years ago to save Karan's
wife. There was still a faint scar there.

"It gave me this scar, a permanent reminder."

After that night when she clung to my leg, sobbing, we'd opened up to each
other completely. She told me the story behind the scar on her back, and I
told her about the one on my palm.

So, I didn't need to say much more for her to understand the trauma that
came with the event. Maan Mek didn't ask any more questions. Instead, she
moved to sit beside me, gently taking my hand and pressing a soft kiss to
the faded scar as a gesture of comfort.

I smiled at her, then returned my focus to the scattered puzzle pieces,

allowing the silence to linger. Her delicate eyes rested on the sunflower,
even though it was just an image from the puzzle. Her expression was a
mixture of nostalgia, joy, and sorrow.

The conversation naturally shifted to what I'd long wanted to hear: the
troubles Maan Mek had been facing with the people around her.

"Thanin's organization used to be much more powerful," she began.

Page 225 of 300

"But it started to decline when more and more people began to doubt his
son's ability to take over."

Maan Mek explained that Tharat, Thanin's 32-year-old son, was cruel and
reckless, constantly embroiled in scandals that required his father's right-
hand men to cover up. As a child, he had been a bully, and as an adult, he
refused to work, despite holding a position in his father's company. Three
years ago, he'd hit someone while driving drunk, and last year, he had
beaten his girlfriend, which had turned into a major public scandal before
they eventually broke up.

It could be said that he wasn't much of a public figure-truly a problem child.

But in terms of capability, Maan Mek mentioned that Tharat could use his
cunning and deception to manipulate his allies.

That is, if he ever decided to step into the family business. However, he
didn't seem to care much about taking any of it seriously.

"There are now several factions within the organization. Some insist on
supporting him because of bloodline succession. Others back his father's
right-hand man, given his superior track record. And then, there are a
few...who want me to take over, because of my abilities and the fact that I'm
part of the secondary bloodline of the Sannarat family."

Due to these combined factors, Thanin had already been considering

making Maan Mek his heir. A key reason was her extraordinary memory
and professional abilities, along with her calm and composed demeanor (the
latter being my personal opinion).

"In the last three years, there have been frequent infiltrations. He uncovers
traitors almost every month. Thanin started purging those he no longer
trusted, leaving hardly anyone standing. Before, he'd only need to snap his
fingers to get things done. But after his left-hand man betrayed him, he has
kept a close eye on every mission. Sometimes, he even goes out himself,
just to be sure."

It was becoming clearer-Thanin's organization was much like an old mafia

syndicate. Once powerful and strong, now weakened and betrayed, leaving

Page 226 of 300

him unable to trust anyone. Even though it was a pitiful situation, it still
gave me chills, and a sense of dread crawled up my spine.

Maan Mek fell silent for a moment. I wasn't sure if she planned to stop the
story there-maybe out of concern. But I wanted to hear more, so I turned to
her and asked,

"Besides his son, is there anything else that weakened the organization?"

"Yes," she nodded slowly.

"Thanin...he's sick."

"Sick?"

"A serious heart condition. He's been undergoing treatment constantly, but
his condition hasn't improved. The only reason others know about it is
through rumors."

I couldn't help but think,

"The situation really is a mess."

In my mind, I began piecing together who the key players in Sannarat's

downfall might be: his powerful right-hand man, the only son and heir on
the verge of collapse, and Maan Mek herself, who might now be viewed as
both a threat and an asset. Where exactly does she stand in the eyes of her
uncle?

But it wouldn't make sense for him to leave her alive. After all, she had shot
one of his men without hesitation to protect me. That kind of action means
she could betray him at any time.

At this point, continuing to stay in this remote beach house and hide away
from the world was becoming increasingly difficult for me.

"Mek," I said finally,

"I think I've made my decision on what to do next."

Page 227 of 300

"Okay," she responded, her voice steady.

"I'm ready to hear it."

"I hate losing. I hate living in fear. If we run away to another country, or
hide away somewhere, we'll be living in constant fear for the rest of our
lives."

Her face filled with concern.

"Mai..."

"That's why I've decided we're going back. We'll return to our normal lives.
If they want to come after us, let them. From now on, I'll use my time-
stopping ability specifically to deal with them."

"You're the one who said the price of using your power is losing ten years
of your lifespan for every person you intervene with. How many years will
you have left after this?"

"So what? I don't care if my life is shortened by another few decades. As

long as we can live out the rest of our days in peace together!"

My voice had risen unintentionally.

I wasn't angry or upset-it was more the frustration that had been boiling
inside me for so long. I couldn't stand being in a weaker position. I hated it
more than anything. I wasn't going to run anymore, no matter how much of
a target I became.

Maan Mek lowered her gaze, thinking deeply. I knew my decision weighed
heavily on her.

After a few moments, she stood up and faced me, sighing as her eyes met
mine.

"In that case...I'm going to need some time to think about whether or not we
should return."

Page 228 of 300

I had given her the time she needed. Now it was only fair that I gave her the
same in return.

Maan Mek began walking toward the bedroom. Just before she turned the
handle, she paused and looked back at me, her eyes serious.

"But no matter what, using your ability will be our last resort."

With that, she disappeared into the bedroom, likely to wrestle with her
thoughts, while I continued piecing together the jigsaw puzzle on the living
room floor to clear my mind.

Our last resort, huh?

Maybe the heavens had granted me this ability for exactly this purpose.

I didn't care what I might lose in the end-whether it was my career, my

dignity, or even my lifespan.

The only thing that mattered to me now was living a peaceful life with
Maan Mek. I wasn't going to be a victim or a hunted animal, and I would
make sure Maan Mek stayed safe, away from the weight of her past and the
looming threats.

I spread out my hand and stared at the scar across my left palm.

These hands had once stopped a bullet to save someone's life.

There was nothing I couldn't do if I set my mind to it.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 229 of 300

 🐾30.Warm Enough🐾
The next day, Maan Mek made shrimp omelets and hot rice for breakfast.

Perhaps no one slept last night. We lay in the same bed, and I kept tossing
and turning, thoughts swirling in my head. Meanwhile, she lay still, her
gaze fixed on the ceiling in the dim light.

Trust me, we barely slept four hours.

Today's routine wasn't anything out of the ordinary. We acted as if the

chaotic world outside didn't exist. Maan Mek checked her weapons—
several guns, ammo, and knives—then went to repair the broken awning at
the back of the house. Meanwhile, I sat and completed a jigsaw puzzle by
evening.

If we were in the city, we might’ve gone out to buy a large frame and hung
it on the wall. But since we couldn’t do that here, I placed the puzzle
against the living room wall, somewhere it would be clearly visible.

It may not compare to real sunflowers, but at least it's something Maan Mek
likes.

I stepped back and admired my work, smiling. It’s a calming and enjoyable
hobby—I’ve only just discovered that.

"Thank you."

I turned around at the unexpected voice behind me. Maan Mek had been
standing there for who knows how long, a soft smile gracing her lips as she
looked at the completed puzzle.

The thanks were probably for choosing this image and for finishing it.

Page 230 of 300

She admired it for a moment, just like she does with the flowers on her
work desk, her smile still in place. Then, she sank into the sofa. It wasn’t as
soft as the one in my condo, but it was comfortable enough.

"I thought about what you said all night," she said.

"..... "

"I've realized how much of a coward I’ve been, hiding in the shadows all
this time."

I didn’t have any harsh words to offer. After learning what shaped her, I
understood more than ever how difficult it must have been. Even the
smallest events still haunted her, and knowing that, I admired how strong
she was just to live a normal life.

I moved to sit beside her, the scent of her soft, natural fragrance mixed
faintly with cigarette smoke lingering between us. I cupped her cheek
gently, saying nothing but conveying that she had done her best all along.

The younger woman turned to meet my gaze. Her small smile and the life
returning to her eyes gave me hope. She leaned in, her warm lips pressing
against mine, and I realized how much a kiss could communicate.

We were in agreement now, there would be no more running. Whatever

came next, we would face it head-on.

Maan Mek had her own sources. She’d heard that Thanin was in a frenzy.
Apparently, after I took on that case, he wanted me eliminated. And seeing
that Maan Mek was willing to help me, even to the point of being ready to
kill despite never having done so, Thanin had shifted his focus. He no
longer wanted her to take over his position; he wanted her gone.

Like I said before, he doesn’t keep people he suspects might betray him. He
had even killed his own sister, so what chance did his niece stand?

Even though he’d placed high expectations on her.

Page 231 of 300

We would need a careful plan for this. Maan Mek’s main idea was to make
Thanin believe we’d fled the country, so he’d send some of his right-hand
men abroad to search for us. Meanwhile, if we could get close enough to
him during that time, everything would be much easier.

She hadn’t worked out all the details yet. Tomorrow, she said, we’d go visit
a man who once faked his death to escape Thanin’s organization. He lived
about seventy kilometers away, and we planned to leave early in the
morning, hopefully arriving by noon.

On the way back, I was planning to pick up another jigsaw puzzle.

That night, we went to bed early. Maan Mek sat on the bed, packing her bag
for the trip. Her scent was the same soap I used, yet I still buried my nose
into her skin, seeking her warmth.

I am addicted to Maan Mek.

Looking up at her, I saw her smile softly as she caught my gaze. These
days, she seemed to blame herself less and smiled more. It was a good
change.

Still, I am embarrassed, so I tried to play it off, saying,

"Why are you staring at my tired face?"

She furrowed her brows slightly.

"Tired? How?"

"I haven’t used any skincare products. Given the urgency of our situation, I
couldn’t exactly bring them along."

"You're beautiful all the time. There's no way you could look haggard."

"Don’t lie. Can’t you see how oily my face is?"

"It’s still beautiful."

Page 232 of 300

"You're just flattering me."

"I'm telling the truth."

"Stop being so cheesy. I have no charm right now."

"What are you talking about? I’ve been trying to hold back every night,
Mai. Do you know that?"

Her serious expression, eyes narrowing slightly, sent a flush to my cheeks. I

buried my face in her fragrant shoulder to hide it.

"Hold back... what?"

I asked, even though I knew what she meant.

Every night, Maan Mek kissed me before bed. And given the tense situation
we were in, we spent more time talking and strategizing than doing... other
things. Even though sometimes the way she looked at me in the shower
held a kind of desire. Or even though I had dreamed about more intimate
moments with her several nights in a row.

I used to hide my embarrassment with harsh words or by turning away. But

these days, the more embarrassed I felt, the more I sought her out, burying
my face in her shoulder until she laughed.

"Should we, tonight? Before tomorrow’s long journey?"

"I don’t know."

"If you don’t agree, I’ll just say goodnight like I always do."

She raised an eyebrow playfully, and I made a mock pout, quickly pressing
my lips to hers with a brief, soft kiss.

Maan Mek smiled at me like I was a child, even though I am four years
older than her—a grown woman of thirty-three.

Page 233 of 300

I never understood it. Everyone else called me all sorts of things—too strict,
selfish. Even when I left just a little food on my plate, people would
photograph it and post it online, calling me wasteful. Only my family had
ever held me close. Now, Maan Mek treated me the same way, making me
feel like everything I did was beautiful, even when I couldn’t see it.

Though I’ve always had a bit of an ego, this kind of attention was
overwhelming. Lately, I’ve been feeling embarrassed far too often.

Her kiss was deeper now than it had been that afternoon. Her soft, warm
tongue moved inside my mouth, stealing my breath.

Though the sound of a train echoed faintly in the distance, it felt like
nothing more than background noise. I moaned into her passionate kiss,
heat spreading through me.

Her warm hand grasped my waist while the other cupped my cheek. When
we broke apart, both our faces were flushed, but I barely had time to notice
before she was quickly removing my pajamas. Her mouth found my breast,
teasing and sucking until I squirmed beneath her.

I covered my mouth with my hand to stifle my voice, looking down at her.

Her teasing fingers slipped into my shorts, rubbing the sensitive spot
between my legs. I arched into her touch with a long, drawn-out moan.

She seemed encouraged, pressing harder, and I arched my back, trying to

keep up with her relentless pace.

Before I knew it, the tension built up inside me and I climaxed, my body
shaking with pleasure just minutes after we’d begun. I blinked rapidly as
she lifted her head to look at me.

"Did you just finish?" she asked.

"...Sorry."

"It’s okay,"

Page 234 of 300

She said softly, brushing my hair back with a gentle touch. Her voice was
low and sultry as she asked,

"But can I keep going until I finish too?"

Despite my embarrassment, I whispered,

"I... I want to finish again with you."

No one could smile both mischievously and beautifully like she could.

"Of course."

The song of emotions begins again as Maan Mek slowly removes her pants,
followed by her underwear, exposing a delicate rosebud beneath. My face
flushes with heat, and before I can react, I find myself pulled back into her
lap, with her body pressed against mine from behind.

Maan Mek’s right hand moves to firmly cup my chest, while her other hand
trails down, teasing herself. Our moans begin to sync, rising together in
unison. I’ve always been sensitive to touch, especially at the tips of my
breasts, and knowing that she’s pleasuring herself only intensifies the
feeling.

“Mek... ahh,”

I gasp, tilting my head back to call her name, my voice trembling as our
movements harmonize. I wish we could stay like this forever.

But it seems she isn’t satisfied just yet. Her face moves closer to my ear,
warm breath tickling my skin before she gently bites my earlobe, sending
shivers through my body. I can’t help but giggle, even as my chest
continues to tingle with pleasure.

She’s going too far, making me feel way too good.

By now, the air is thick with heat, beads of sweat forming on my back and
at my temples.

Page 235 of 300

The younger woman shifts us into a new position, turning us to face each
other. Her eyes glint with a seductive smile as she helps me out of the rest
of my clothes. My most vulnerable spot presses against her left thigh, slick
with desire, and the feeling of embarrassment floods over me.

She smirks mischievously, her gaze playful. Maybe she wants me to watch
her as she pleasures herself. This kind of sight excites me more than I care
to admit.

Maan Mek is beautiful in every way. I’ve even found myself admiring her
ankles before, so seeing her now, fully absorbed in her own pleasure, makes
my breath catch.

Without thinking, I wrap my arms around her neck, rubbing myself against
her warm thigh. My chest burns with a heat that threatens to explode. In this
moment, I don’t care about the embarrassment anymore. Nothing matters
but this.

In the end, Maan Mek finishes first. Her fingers, slick with her own juices,
pull out, glistening invitingly. I can’t resist—I grab her hand, bringing her
fingers to my lips to clean them, savoring the taste of her with affection.

Soon after, I finish myself off, trembling with the release.

“Ah...”

I exhale a long breath, letting my body collapse against hers, my voice

teasing.

“You’ve worn me out, and I’m all sweaty. You have to take responsibility
and help me shower again.”

Laughing, her eyes sparkling with mischief,

“Of course, I will take care of you, Mai.”

And so, we showered together for the second time that night. It was a post-
sex ritual that warmed my heart. She washed my back, touched my cheeks

Page 236 of 300

softly, and even helped comb my hair. She told me once again how
beautiful I still was, and nothing could ever change her mind about that.

She’s sweeter than any candy.

Glancing at the clock on the nightstand, it read 11:40 PM. Back in the city, I
wouldn’t even be tired yet, but the quiet peace of this place had lulled me
into a sense of sleepiness.

Maan Mek slipped on a short-sleeved shirt, a sunflower printed on the chest

—a flower she always remembered from her time with her mother. It didn’t
surprise me that she was so attached to it; it brought her a sense of calm.

If we ever had a peaceful life, I’d love to plant that flower in our garden.

I reached over to turn off the bedside lamp, the room now bathed in
darkness. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust, but a faint light from
outside peeked through the window. Just as I was about to wish her a good
night, Maan Mek suddenly sat up, startling me.

“What’s wrong?”

I asked, sitting up in confusion.

She was silent, as if listening to something. Then she spoke, her voice low
but firm.

“Someone’s here.”

Fear gripped my chest as I jolted upright.

“But... no one lives around here.”

She moved silently out of bed, crouching down by the window.

Scared to be apart from her, I quickly followed and peered outside.

Several black cars had pulled up—four, no, five—and their lights were
dimmed as if they didn’t want to be noticed. Maan Mek must have heard
them before I did.

Page 237 of 300

Three men in dark clothing emerged from the lead car. Maan Mek’s gaze
pierced the darkness as she whispered,

“It’s Thanin’s men.”

My blood ran cold. Worse than a nightmare.

“All the cars... they have the number six on their plates.”

Panic surged through me. They knew we were here. There would be no
mercy.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 238 of 300

 🐾31.Ten Minutes to Midnight🐾
They know we're here.

But how did this happen?

Maan Mek turned to me. The faint light filtering through the curtain
illuminated her serious and worried expression.

"Mai, you didn’t accidentally contact anyone, did you?"

My lips trembled as I tried to recall, speaking hesitantly,

"...I called Prach... uh... talked to him about work... and I accidentally
mentioned I was at the beach... still in the country."

Upon hearing this, Maan Mek raised a hand to her forehead, as if realizing
the gravity of the situation.

Now, I truly understood how badly I had messed up. Upon careful
consideration, Prach might have mentioned it to someone at the office
without thinking. How would we know if Thanin had used this information,
gathered from a colleague, to track us down?

Even though I only said we were at a beach in the country, there's the
possibility they could have traced the call or used other means, like
checking financial transactions or reviewing Maan Mek's past visits here.

I couldn’t guess what they might have done. All I knew was that I had
caused this mess, and I couldn’t stop apologizing.

"I’m sorry, Mek. I’m so sorry."

Page 239 of 300

She was too kind to be angry. She sighed and then smiled, as if to say it was
okay since it had already happened. But there was a glint in her eyes that I
couldn’t read. Moments later, she stood up and grabbed a black leather bag
that held weapons. A small item was pulled out, and she loaded it with
ammunition, speaking calmly.

"We're going to sneak out the back."

I didn’t understand. I took a deep breath to steady myself, trying to keep my

voice steady,

"Why not have me stop time and we just run away?"

"I said it before; no matter what, we’ll use your ability as a last resort."

"But for me, right now, it’s the first choice."

Maan Mek quickly finished loading the gun and looked at me.

"What are you trying to say, Mai?"

In that moment, a thought flashed in my mind, but I chose not to say it out
loud. I knew she would stop me and we wouldn’t agree. Still, I felt my plan
might be the best option... even if it came with pain.

I gently brushed Maan Mek’s cheek.

"If they don’t have weapons, can you fight them?"

Her eyes widened in confusion.

"Yes, but what will you do?"

Before she could finish asking, I stood on tiptoe and kissed her. In the
dimness of the room, I heard footsteps approaching from outside near the
door, so I quickly pulled away and said:

"Mek, for me, you are the gift that heaven sent. I’ll do whatever it takes
to make sure we live together."

Page 240 of 300

.

11:43 PM

"If you get everything sorted out, don’t go anywhere. Stay here in the
house. I’ll come back to you."

After saying that, I took a step back, then stopped time for everything
around me. At this point, if we were to sneak out and regroup, it would be
better if we stayed here... and I knew that was the best option.

And really, this had been on my mind since the beginning. When I saw the
sunflower patch that Mek loved, I knew I would do anything to plant
sunflowers in our garden one day.

Not wanting to waste any more time, I hurried outside to the front yard.
Three men in dark clothing were about to enter. One was about to shoot the
door, while the other two were preparing to sneak in as if they were in a
movie.

It made me furious.

I rushed over, taking the weapon from one of them, and noticed they were
all carrying another on their backs. The next problem was I had nowhere to
store them, so I quickly went back inside to grab a cloth bag and stuffed the
weapons inside.

The two minutes of stopped time had passed... and I was already running
toward the cars parked nearby. Most of them were still inside, but about
four had gotten out and were standing guard around one of the cars. If I
wasn’t mistaken, the man sitting in the back seat must have been the one in
charge.

Alright, Mai Tree, I had to disarm everyone. If they managed to break into
the house, I wanted to make sure they were at a disadvantage, so Mek

Page 241 of 300

wouldn’t be at risk of being shot or stabbed.

For the people standing guard, as well as those in the cars, I spent more
time than I should have disarming them, stuffing their weapons into the bag
slung over my shoulder. Sweat poured down my face from the running,
even though the beach air was cold.

Five minutes... completely gone.

I stood beside one of the cars, catching my breath and trying to focus. I had
to keep going. I pulled open the driver’s side door to see if anyone was
inside.

Ah...

Lucky me.

The man sitting there had a scar on his neck. I recognized him from a file
that my investigator had gathered. He was Thanin's right-hand man, more
feared than his own son. This man was the driver for Maan Mek’s uncle
tonight, and now Thanin was sitting in the back seat of the car.

His face didn’t look good—he seemed to be in some kind of sudden pain,
one hand pressed to his chest as though suffering from something internal.

That might explain why his important subordinate was in the same car,
along with a few others nearby.

There were only three minutes left. No time to hesitate.

Now I understood what the prophecy from Phi Karan meant about my
lifespan being shortened...

Because the only way I could take control of this organization was to
eliminate its key people.

I don’t like guns, but the ones I picked up earlier were hard to ignore. I
chose to take the knives instead—each one from the heavy cloth bag. I

Page 242 of 300

controlled my breath and tried to suppress the panic from what I was about
to do. I never imagined that I would be capable of this.

11:53 PM

.
The time-stop ability was fully used.

The world began to spin again.

I sat behind the wheel, my hands covered in blood, and my loose T-shirt
stained with red marks, a sight so grotesque. The rearview mirror reflected
my face, which was calmer than ever before. I didn’t focus on myself for
long before turning my attention to the middle-aged man in the back seat,
who was moving and wearing an expression of shock.

“Hey! How did you get in the car?”

Thanin shouted, one hand still pressing on his chest, not understanding the
situation. It was pathetic.

Even though his health was deteriorating, he still had the nerve to witness
someone’s death firsthand. I chuckled derisively in my throat.

“Yeah, I can’t believe I’m breathing the same air as you.”

Only after I spoke did he notice his left hand was locked to the handle with
handcuffs. Ah, this tool of restraint, I got it from the bag of his close
subordinate, who is now lifeless.

This meant that even if the car door was fully opened, Thanin couldn’t
escape because his left hand was locked in place.

It looked like he had regained his wits, as his expression shifted to one of
fear. He tried to pull his hand free, but it was futile. His chest seemed to

Page 243 of 300

worsen, sweat dripping down his face. The gun he had carried was nowhere
to be seen.

Before he could stop and change tactics, he shouted the name of someone.

“...Ek!”

“Calling your right hand, huh?”

I sneered, remembering the events from earlier.

“I used a knife on him,”

I said, referring to Ek, to his neck, while time had been stopped. That’s why
there was so much blood splattered round.

I gripped the steering wheel tightly, trying to suppress the fear of what I had
just done a few minutes ago. Then I spoke the words to make the middle-
aged man stop looking so foolish.

“Open your eyes and look around.”

At that moment, Thanin stopped struggling and shouting. He panted heavily

and turned to look around, realizing the car was parked on the railroad
tracks.

Yes, after I took their weapons and eliminated Ek and his people, I took the
wheel and drove, all while time was stopped. I intentionally parked the car
on the tracks, a short distance away, and without any surveillance cameras
in sight.

“What the hell!”

He yelled, still not understanding how, in the blink of an eye, we went from
being surrounded by guards on the beach to being in this situation—parked
on the railroad tracks. I wasn’t going to answer any of his questions, and I
certainly didn’t have time for further conversation.

The sound of the train was getting closer.

Page 244 of 300

“Goodbye, Thanin. It’s going to happen faster than you think.”

“Wait! Where are you going? Wait!!!”

The once authoritative man shouted in desperation, trying to get my

attention as I opened the car door, not even sparing him a glance as I
stepped out and stood at a distance, looking almost heartless.

Thanin opened the door, but his hand was still locked, preventing him from
escaping, no matter how hard he tried. The train was getting closer, its
lights now visible.

“How much do you want!? What do you want? Tell me, and I’ll spare your
life. I’ll give you everything. Take me with you... please!”

He pressed his hand to his chest, where his condition had worsened.

"......."

I had no words in response, my nose still carrying the scent of blood on my

clothes and hands.

I watched the heartless man, who was now trembling in fear for his life. At
one point, he even dropped to his knees, begging me for mercy. The train
was getting closer with incredible speed.

He had taken Maan Mek’s mother’s life, tormented her body and soul, and
killed countless innocent people. He came here to kill both Maan Mek and
me, but not everything goes as planned, no matter how much power you
have.

Because I am someone who exists outside the rules of time, and I used it to
make sure I am not the prey.

Thanin’s desperate cries were drowned out by the sound of the approaching
train. I turned my back on the scene and walked down the concrete road.

The loud crash of metal on metal reverberated through my ears as the train
collided with the car, and I knew someone’s life was lost along with it.

Page 245 of 300

Of course, I didn’t look back. I simply walked, my mind still disoriented,
before breaking into a full sprint, heading back to the house where my love
awaited me.

Guns, blood, sunflowers... and the railroad tracks.

As I pieced together the final pieces of the sunflower puzzle, I knew that I
had to eliminate the source of everything holding Maan Mek back.

I ran with all my might, replaying everything I had done just before
midnight. The new day was dawning, and a multitude of colors clouded my
thoughts. In that moment, the number of years left in my life flashed before
me, glowing golden, slowly ticking down.

73...

63...

And it stopped at 53.

It had decreased by 20 years from before, because I had interfered with the
fate of two people.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 246 of 300

 🐾32.More Minutes Midnight🐾
My feet rushed back to the house at 12:25 AM.

The beach was now quiet, with only the sound of the waves crashing, but
the atmosphere felt unsettling. Several cars were parked, empty, with no
one around. The right-hand man, the important one, lay in a pool of blood,
his life taken. I glanced at the house, where the door had been pried open,
and I suspected that they must have broken in to find Maan Mek.

My heart tightened. Even though the weapons had been cleared and left
behind in the back of the car, which was now being taken away by the train,
the fact remained that I was worried about Maan Mek.

Despite the pain in my feet and the sweat soaking my body, I ran once
again, determined to reach the house.

I admit that my mind was scattered, especially since I had just realized that
my ability had reset and I could use it again. I decided to stop time, just in
case she was in danger, so I could help her in time.

THUD!

As I stepped inside the house, I tripped over something on the floor. The
pain in my arm from breaking the fall was sharp, and I felt something wet
and strange.

I gritted my teeth and forced myself up, feeling along the wall to switch on
the light, illuminating the dark interior.

I had to cover my mouth to stifle a gasp. The men who had been preparing
to attack us were now lying dead in the living room, sprawled in disarray.
Some had been shot, others had suffered broken limbs or stab wounds.

Page 247 of 300

Maan Mek had taken care of them all…

With a gun in hand and knives for close combat.

But what was certain, as I surveyed the room, was that everyone was
lifeless.

"Maan Mek!"

I called out, my voice full of concern as I ran toward our bedroom. The
door was open, and the dim light from the other room streamed inside. I
saw her, sitting with her face buried in her hands, her clothes speckled with
blood.

She had been waiting for me here, just as promised.

I wanted to embrace her, tell her everything that had happened before
midnight, and also share that I had scraped myself several times on the way
back. But I stopped myself. The problem now was that there was too much
evidence showing that she had killed someone, even if it was in self-
defense.

We had to destroy all the evidence that we were ever here.

Maan Mek would definitely protest if I used my ability to help her, so I

decided to let time resume its normal course just yet.

I had to erase the causes that would implicate us. This needed to be done
while time was frozen and she couldn't object, because if I told Maan Mek I
was going to use my ability to help her, she would never agree.

But everything in the house was a wreck—there had clearly been a

gunfight, with broken furniture and displays scattered everywhere. The
room was filled with bodies, and there was blood everywhere. Even in our
bedroom, blood splattered onto her black high-heeled boots in the corner of
the room.

I raked my hair back in frustration, pacing back and forth, unable to stand
still, my mind racing. I thought I should hurry and do something before

Page 248 of 300

time resumed. I grabbed a towel nearby, then crouched to pick up the knife
that had fallen to the floor, which I believed Maan Mek had used as a
weapon. I checked it from handle to blade, hoping to wipe away all traces
of her fingerprints or DNA.

The pain from my scraped body began to set in.

The smell of blood filled the air, making me dizzy.

Maan Mek... Is this just like the vision I had with Karan?

Then, I cried. Tears streamed down my face as I looked at the devastation

around me.

My mind began to come back together, as the images, smells, and pain of
the situation flooded me. The sight of lifeless bodies and the blood on my
own hands made me sick. The choices I had made felt unbearable.

"Again..."

I realized, just as Karan had warned me.

There was a time Karan had said that love made me go back to the
beginning, to give up everything—my career, my stability—just to reunite
with my lover during university and get to know them all over again.

And just as my mommy had once said, love made people willing to
sacrifice everything, to search for the moon and the stars, to believe in
every word, and even give up things they should have had, just to live a life
with their beloved.

Now, love had made me take drastic measures, removing obstacles to

ensure Maan Mek would be free from this madness.

I cried harder as I struggled to clean the blood off the knife, which belonged
to Maan Mek. I then looked toward the living room, where the lights were
still on, my mind in turmoil. Could I really erase all the evidence? At that
moment, a sudden thought flashed in my mind.

Page 249 of 300

We burned the car and the warehouse.

So, if we burn this house too, everything will be destroyed—no one will
ever know about this terrible event. Everything will burn and leave no trace
to investigate.

That might be the only option left.

I remembered Maan Mek had bought gasoline to burn and kept it in the
back of the car. I opened the drawer, grabbed the key, and ran to fetch the
large gasoline canister, determined to use the remaining six minutes to
spread it all around the house, including inside.

In the final minute, I grabbed Maan Mek's arm.

She was startled by my sudden appearance in front of her.

"Are you bleeding?"

she asked, worried.

"It's not my blood."

I pulled her along, hurrying her out of the house. Once we reached the front
door, which had been destroyed during the break-in, I stopped for a moment
to light a match with the lighter in my hand. It was the same lighter Maan
Mek had used to light her cigarette earlier.

I tossed the match toward the gasoline, watching it catch fire just as I had
hoped. Grabbing Maan Mek’s arm again, we ran away from the house as
fast as we could. She turned back to look at the fire, as it started to consume
everything behind us. She stopped abruptly, causing me to turn back and
look at her.

"T—the image puzzle."

"Mek, we can’t go back for the that was left there!"

"Why not?!"

Page 250 of 300

I yanked her arm.

"We don’t need to go back. We have the rest of our lives together. I’ll make
sure to give you all the images you want."

Hearing this, Maan Mek seemed to come to her senses. She stopped caring
about the house that was now burning and looked at me in silence. Perhaps
she had just noticed the tear stains on my face, and the fact that I was crying
again. Her eyes widened with concern.

I tried to smile, even though I knew my expression was filled with sorrow.
Everything was clear in my voice.

"You know, my life expectancy just dropped from 73 to 53 years."

"What... What do you mean?"

"I killed Thanin and his right-hand man, then burned the house to destroy
all the evidence that we were ever there."

Maan Mek just fell to the ground and hugged my legs when she heard the
reason.

"Im sorry... Im sorry, Mai."

"Shh.. you don’t need to apologize, or hug my legs, but can you hug me
instead?"

The only thing that could comfort me now is her embrace.

Without saying a word, Maan Mek wrapped her arms around me tightly, her
warmth and familiar scent enveloping me, making me feel safe.

It made me cry harder.

I cried because I never expected to be this reckless, and I cried because

everything had turned out as Karan had feared.

Page 251 of 300

The sound of the fire burning reached my ears, but we didn’t pay attention
to it. We both knew the flames were engulfing everything behind us.

We held each other for a long time, absorbing the love and warmth in the
quiet night. It was the heaviest night of my life, but I didn’t regret it, even if
my life expectancy had shortened or my hands were stained with blood.

Deep inside, I am relieved that I could help Maan Mek.

But it wasn’t over yet... I knew we still had someone in the organization to
deal with. I didn’t know how, and I didn’t want to think about it now.

For now, I just wanted to close my eyes, let the sound of the waves
surround us, and stay in her embrace.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 252 of 300

 🐾33.Please🐾
Maan Mek was thorough enough that I missed one crucial detail: I spared
the life of that right-hand man, now lying in a pool of blood on the beach
next to the car. The slender yet muscular woman dragged him to the burning
house and then led me through the forest to escape, ensuring no trace of us
would be found easily.

The car we drove in, parked behind the house, burned with it. We were left
without transportation, carrying less than a thousand in cash. We agreed to
take the train back to her condo.

Ah... this was my first time on a train.

As I took my seat, I trembled a little. The sound of BANG!!! from the night
before echoed in my mind-the chaos I had created.

Thankfully, the warm figure beside me reached out, clasping my hand. She
peeled a boiled egg purchased from a street vendor and gently fed it to me.

It was only today that I realized how delicious a simple boiled egg with a
pinch of salt could be.

During the ride, we sat across from an elderly couple. Luckily, I had
memorized Karan's number, so I borrowed their phone to ask her to pick us
up at the final station.

She sounded anxious, asking what had happened, but I could only tell her
I'd explain everything once the situation was resolved. For now, I just asked
if she could quietly come to pick us up.

Though worried and clearly frustrated, she agreed, probably because my

voice sounded so worn out.

Page 253 of 300

On the way back, I leaned on Maan Mek's shoulder, her warmth steadying
my emotions. There were moments when I dozed off but quickly jolted
awake due to nightmares-dreams of being chased. Subconsciously, I still
felt afraid. Maybe it was because the core issue hadn't been dealt with yet.

Maan Mek didn't bring it up, likely to protect my feelings. But for me,
unless everything was fully resolved, I wouldn't be able to rest easily.

After the elderly couple left the train at their stop, leaving only the two of
us, I lowered my head and finally broached the topic.

The power of Sannanathip revolves around three key figures: Thanin, the
mastermind; Ekachai, the right-hand man supported by many; and Tharat,
the hot-headed only son. The first two met tragic ends, so...

"Thanin's son is still left."

The woman squeezed my hand gently, her voice laced with pain.

"You don't need to anymore, Mai. You've been through enough. I'll handle
the rest."

"And you expect me to sit back and do nothing? When I'm partly
responsible for making them want to kill you? No way."

My gaze was resolute. I knew how dangerous this was. My remaining

lifespan wasn't much. Anything related to Sannanathip was life-threatening.
But what was the point of my ability to stop time if not to protect this
woman beside me? What's the use of a long life without her?

"We just need to plan carefully enough to avoid more loss of life, that's all,
Mek."

This was a well-thought-out decision. I had been mulling it over since the
beach house, and it became even clearer when I rested on her shoulder,
feeling warmth throughout my heart.

I would protect Maan Mek, no matter the cost.

Page 254 of 300

The younger woman pressed her lips tightly as if holding back immense
emotion. Her eyes glistened, on the verge of tears. She bowed her head and
smiled-a smile filled with both happiness and sorrow.

"I understand. Thank you so much."

Tears streamed down her face, and seeing that made my heart ache.

"Mek, you're crying..."

As if she couldn't contain her overwhelming emotions anymore, her face

twisted with sobs, her nose turning red. Her words were barely intelligible,
but I understood.

"Mai, your hands are stained with blood, and your lifespan... it's been cut by
twenty years because of me."

Ah... I wanted to stroke her head so badly.

I placed my hand on her soft head, gently rubbing it as I smiled.

This woman, who always appeared strong on the outside, was someone I
deeply understood. Inside, she was in pain.

No matter the experience-joyful or sorrowful-she could never forget

anything. And that meant the guilt she felt was permanent too. Maan Mek
felt guilty because she had initially approached me with ill intent. Now, she
felt even worse, knowing that I had used my abilities to save her, at the cost
of shortening my own life.

I wanted to comfort her, the one still hiding the five-year-old version of
herself deep inside. I kissed her on the temple and whispered that
everything was going to be alright.

The condition that made her incapable of forgetting anything may have
seemed like a blessing, but perhaps... it was really a curse.

Page 255 of 300

.

POV : NARRATOR

The incident was a major story broadcasted on every channel. The public
was captivated by the news of Thanin Sannanathip, the chairman of a major
corporation, found dead by the railway tracks in a remote area.

His death was bizarre and quickly became the subject of rumors. His hands
were handcuffed to his car, and the vehicle was struck by a train in the dead
of night.

To add to the mystery, a nearby vacation home, registered under the name
of someone who had been dead for over a decade, was burnt to the ground
with several bodies inside.

None of the victims could be identified, and though there were several
abandoned cars, all registered under fake names, a bloody trail leading to
the scene hinted at someone deliberately covering their tracks. Yet, no
evidence pointed to who that might have been.

The location was isolated from any community, which may explain why no
one had noticed anything sooner.
The media quickly picked up on the story, making it the hottest topic of the
moment.

Police suspected an inside betrayal, as it wouldn't have been easy for

anyone else to get that close. It could have been one of his trusted men. But
Tharat knew the truth.

He knew it had to be Maan Mek's doing.

Earlier, his father had been furious, smashing a bottle of expensive whiskey
against the wall, outraged that his niece had betrayed him. Maan Mek had
always been capable-her aim with a gun was precise, and her combat skills
were exceptional.

Page 256 of 300

But when forced to take a life, she had chosen to have her arm broken
instead. Yet, that night, she killed one of his men without hesitation to
protect a single woman.

That's why Thanin was enraged.

With his habit of using killing as a way to solve problems, Thanin, though
hesitant because she was his niece and possessed a unique issue, spent two
days mulling over his decision. Eventually, he prepared to end her life with
his favorite gun... if not for his heart condition, which forced him to stay in
the car due to a sudden attack.

His son, Tharat, had no idea what had truly transpired. After all, everyone
who had gone out was now dead.

In an instant, Tharak became the new leader of the family. Though it

seemed like a good thing for him-since the position of heir had been
unstable for a while-deep down, Tharat was more concerned about the
disappearance of Maan Mek. He ordered his subordinates to find out where
she was, so he could eliminate her for his peace of mind.

Besides inheriting the position of leader within the shadowy organization,

he also gained shares and the title of chairman without lifting a finger.

Tharat wasn't particularly attached to his father, which is why, at the

funeral, the tears he shed before the reporters were entirely fabricated.

In truth, he didn't feel any sadness at all. In fact, after the cremation of his
father, Tharat spent the same evening celebrating at his private club,
drinking heavily until dawn. His laughter echoed throughout the VIP
section as he held one woman on his lap and another by his side.

At two in the morning, reeking of alcohol in his shirt, he staggered toward

his car parked in the special zone, rambling nonsense as his two bodyguards
walked beside him for protection.

Suddenly, just as he was reveling in the moment, he felt a firm grip on his
shoulder, and a familiar voice echoed out from behind.

Page 257 of 300

"You're drinking heavily again, aren't you, Tharat?"

At that very moment, a cold, sharp pain pressed against his waist.

His intoxicated haze disappeared instantly. The man furrowed his brows
and quickly turned, ready to fight, but when he reached for his holstered
gun, it was gone. Worse still, as he turned, he found a large knife buried
deep in his side, held by none other than Maan Mek.

The slender woman, dressed in a black t-shirt and matching cap, stood
alongside her small-framed lawyer, Mai Tree, who was gripping Maan
Mek's arm tightly. Her eyes were a mix of fear and determination, ready for
whatever might come. Meanwhile, Maan Mek's hand clenched Tharat's
shoulder like she had no intention of letting go.

Tharat wasn't skilled in hand-to-hand combat, and any slight movement

made his face contort in pain as the knife dug deeper. Yet, despite this, he
let out a mocking laugh, his face betraying an arrogance as if he still held
the upper hand.

"Heh! So, you've finally shown yourself, Mek?"

What infuriated him the most, however, was that despite the situation-
being held at knifepoint-his two bodyguards remained completely still.

They didn't even glance his way, which made Tharat shout angrily, his voice
booming across the parking lot.

"Why are you just standing there?! Deal with her!"

Mai Tree smirked slightly.

Maan Mek grinned, replying,

"No one in this world can hear your orders now."

Tharat's now-sober face twisted in confusion. He gritted his teeth against

the pain, which was growing worse as Maan Mek's knife refused to let up.

Page 258 of 300

It wasn't enough to kill him but enough to make every breath a struggle.
Maan Mek smiled, fully in control.

"Missing your gun?"

For the first time, Mai Tree, who had been quiet, raised a familiar-looking
black object into view. It was his gun.

"Looks like it's right here."

In a desperate burst of energy, Tharat lunged for the weapon, ignoring the
possibility of the knife driving deeper. But strangely, in the blink of an eye,
both women vanished as if they had never been there.

His two bodyguards began to move again, time seeming to flow normally.
They immediately noticed the growing pool of blood around him, their eyes
widening in alarm as they prepared for danger. But their guns, too, were
missing, and no one could explain when they had been taken.

Tharat, clutching his wound in pain, was now sure of one thing-he wasn't
imagining things. Grabbing one of his bodyguards by the collar, he shouted
through gritted teeth.

"D-Did you see them?!"

"See who, sir?"

The bodyguard responded earnestly, just as confused. He had no idea why,

after being vigilant the entire time, his boss was suddenly in such a state.

That was the first moment Tharat felt like he was losing his mind.

Two days later, his wound had started to heal, though every movement still
brought sharp pain, a constant reminder of what had happened that night.

Had it been a hallucination? A trick of his drunken mind? Maan Mek and
Mai Tree had disappeared without a trace, leaving no signs behind. Even
their weapons had vanished as if confiscated by some unseen hand.

Page 259 of 300

Tharat began to suspect his two bodyguards, thinking perhaps they had
betrayed him. Maybe it was all a drunken delusion, but the wound didn't lie.
The most plausible explanation was that one of them had attacked him
while he was drunk, making him think it was Maan Mek.

Uncertain of the truth, he ordered both men to be executed, solving the

problem the way his father used to.
It wasn't the smartest move, but Tharat wasn't exactly a genius strategist.

Still, he continued the search for Maan Mek and Mai Tree. But there had
been no progress. He had even sent people to stake out her law office, only
to find out that Mai Tree had suddenly taken a vacation, while Maan Mek
had disappeared without a trace.

One night, as Tharat rested in the safety of his mansion, surrounded by

vigilant guards, he lay in bed.

It was nearing eleven, and he was drifting off into a half-asleep state when
he suddenly felt a tight grip on his shoulder again.

Followed by the same cold, sharp pain at his neck.

His eyes shot open in the dim room to find Maan Mek's face inches from
his own... and once again, Mai Tree was there, touching Maan Mek from
behind. Tharak jolted in fear, but any movement would only make things
worse, as Maan Mek pressed the blade deeper into his flesh.

"How did you sneak in...? A...Ack!"

"Don't move too much,"

Maan Mek whispered, her voice icy but smiling.

"Or you might hit a major artery. You know, Tharat, we were the ones who
killed Thanin, Aek, and all their foolish lackeys. You probably saw it in the
news."

Tharat's voice came out hoarse and trembling,

Page 260 of 300

"Was it some kind of demon power?"

Mai Tree only laughed, a soft and almost childlike sound, but her words
were chilling.

"It was a similar method. They couldn't fight back. They begged for
their lives, but it was useless."

Tharat felt fear gripping him, knowing full well that his father, knowng for
being a sharpshooter never missed a shot. As for Aek, whom Tharat disliked
but begrudgingly respected for his formidable combat skills, he was now
lying dead. It made Tharat's fear grow. His mind raced, imagining the
orders given that night and wondering what had happened.

Maan Mek's eyes flashed, her grip tightening further until liquid oozed out
from his neck. For a moment, Tharat thought she was surely going to kill
him. But suddenly, once again, the image before him vanished as if it had
all been a lie.

He shouted for his men outside the room. They rushed in, swearing they
had been keeping watch the whole time. Tharat didn't trust anyone. He
ordered them to check every security camera around the house while
someone treated the wound on his neck.

The cut wasn't deep enough to hit a major artery, but the pain and the scar it
left were very real.

He spent nearly the whole night reviewing footage from every camera, but
none showed any signs of intrusion or anything unusual. He was tormented
by the thought that there was something beyond his understanding
happening to him.

He felt like he was losing his mind.

Five days later, Tharat was admitted to the hospital-not because of the
strange marks on his neck or the bizarre occurrences he still couldn't
explain, but because he was enraged. His men had failed to bring him any
news, and things had escalated.

Page 261 of 300

The truth was, there were fewer skilled personnel left, and most of those
who could get him reliable information had been managed by Aek-who was
now dead.

Tharat's fury grew with each passing day, driving him to drink. Convinced
of his own invincibility, he drove off in a drunken rage, determined to reach
the infamous house. He hadn't even made it out of the capital before he
crashed into a barrier. The accident left him severely injured, requiring a
hospital stay.

His scandal spread quickly, hitting front-page news and trending on Twitter.
Tharat's reputation had never been good, but since becoming the head of the
family business, things had only worsened.

Reading the comments online infuriated him. In a rage, he threw his phone
against the wall, wincing as his injuries flared up. His subordinates rushed
in to check on him as the pain from his broken bones and healing wounds
became unbearable.

Late at night, with one of his men posted inside his private hospital room,
Tharat was exhausted and in pain. He wasn't exactly comforted, but he was
too weak to stay awake any longer. He was drifting toward sleep when a
sudden, firm grip around his neck jerked him awake.

Maan Mek again.

And Mai Tree.

It was them, both of them. Mai Tree sat casually at the foot of his bed, her
hands entwined with Maan Mek's, while the other woman squeezed his
neck over his barely healed wound. She loosened her grip just enough for
him to breathe, but didn't let go.

Tharat coughed and gasped, glancing at his motionless bodyguards-they

looked frozen, as if time had stopped for them.

This was another impossible event, another eerie moment where everything
seemed surreal.

Page 262 of 300

"Does your wound hurt?"

Maan Mek asked coldly.

"What... what are you?"

Tharat's voice broke, his words choking on fear. His leg was in a cast, his
arm bandaged, and the wounds around his waist and neck still hadn't
healed. He was in no state to defend himself.

Maan Mek tilted her head slightly, a cold smile on her lips.

"You've been trying to find me, haven't you? Well, now we've met. Isn't that
what you wanted?"

Her words weren't a threat, but they made him tremble with fear. His father
had once spoken about Maan Mek, claiming her memory was exceptional.
Now, seeing her like this, Tharat was convinced she was something
otherworldly.

Seeing his terror, tears welling in his eyes, Maan Mek laughed mockingly.
She glanced at Mai Tree, who joined in with a derisive chuckle.

And then, in a blink, they were gone. Everything returned to normal, the
world resumed its motion. This time, though, they left behind more than
fear. Blood seeped from his neck wound, and a note had been placed beside
him.

"We'll visit again."

Tharat's heart pounded with terror. It wasn't just paranoia anymore. Maan
Mek and Mai Tree weren't merely haunting his waking hours-they had
begun to invade his nightmares too.

Page 263 of 300

The next day, still at the hospital, Tharat requested a room change without
offering any explanation. He used his wealth to solve the problem, finding
an available private room. He stationed one guard on the balcony, one
inside the room, and another by the door.

He had even hidden a gun beneath his pillow.

The note they had left was torn to pieces, but he still couldn't sleep. His
body was worn out from the lack of rest, but his mind refused to relax.

"Sleeping soundly, aren't you?"

The familiar voice that had become his worst fear echoed in the room,
jerking him out of his drowsiness. Tharat's eyes flew open in terror. His
right leg felt as if it were being grabbed. There they were again-Maan Mek
and Mai Tree, both sitting at the foot of his bed.

"Aaahh!"

He screamed, the sound filling a world where everything had frozen once
more. His bodyguards stood still, as useless as statues. Even the clock had
stopped ticking.

By now, Tharat was convinced-Maan Mek is a demon.

Desperately, he reached for the gun hidden under his pillow, only to find
nothing. It was in Maan Mek's hand instead. Fear gripped him so tightly he
could barely speak. His voice trembled with a pitiful plea, the most pathetic
sound he had ever made.

"Please... please don't kill me."

Maan Mek chuckled softly.

"Strange, isn't it? That's exactly what I begged you for once. But you didn't
stop the hand that slashed my back."

"I'm sorry, Phi... I... I'm sorry."

Page 264 of 300

"Now you're calling me your Phi? Have you only just started counting me
as family?"

She asked in a sharp tone. The unknown was frightening, just as Tharat
didn't know how these two had managed to break in, or why no one else
could move but him.

His voice rose too, high-pitched and cracking with fear. His hands came
together in a prayer-like gesture, rising automatically.

"Please, Maan Mek, spare my life! Whatever you want, I'll give it to you.
Just name it."

"Oh? And what's that? Let's hear what you have to offer."

"I-I..."

His mind went blank in the first moment, stammering with fear, before
blurting out everything his brain could muster.

"Stocks, land, my position!"

"Hah! Ridiculous. Honestly, I'm only here to give you a warning. As long as
you keep interfering with me and the people I love, I'll keep coming back.
And I'll bring a knife with me to greet you every time."

"W-what do you mean by that?"

Her eyes turned icy, just like when she was about to kill someone, her lips
showing no hint of a smile. Her voice was cold and serious.

"You're as stupid as ever, Tharat. I could kill you right here and now."

She paused, as if musing to herself.

"But considering you've hurt me less than Thanin. Mai Tree and I are still
debating... whether to let you live or not. But honestly, it's so irritating that
you're still meddling with us."

Page 265 of 300

"Okay, Maan Mek, okay! I won't interfere with you anymore, I swear. You
can have anything-"

He was about to offer more, promising her everything he had, but she and
the smaller figure beside her had vanished once again.

His men, who had been sitting on the sofa watching, were alarmed when
they saw their boss's panicked expression. They rushed over to ask what
was wrong, but before anyone could speak, Tharat grabbed one of them by
the collar, pulling him close.

"Listen to me! Listen carefully!!!"

The man was confused but kept his voice professional and calm.

"Yes, sir. What is it?"

"Cancel everything! Cancel it all!"

"Cancel what, sir?"

"Stop all investigations into Maan Mek! And her... her lover too! No one is
to touch them. Pretend they don't even exist,"

He stammered, trembling. If he didn't, he was sure they would kill him.

"They're monsters!"

The man froze for a moment, staring at Tharak's usually fearsome face,
now filled with terror. He had his doubts but replied,

"Understood, sir. I'll issue the cancellation immediately."

He carried out the orders, though no one knew the reason behind them.
It wasn't long before rumors about their new boss spread among the men.

After that night, Maan Mek and Mai Tree never returned. There was only a
mysterious letter sent to him, asking,

Page 266 of 300

"Have your wounds healed yet?"

He knew it wasn't a message of concern but a chilling reminder.

Even though there were no more demonic appearances or letters, Tharat

remained paranoid, constantly fearful. He was too afraid to even speak their
names and couldn't bear to look at any photos with Maan Mek in them. His
men started to think he had lost his mind, some even speculating that the
wounds on his body were self-inflicted.

Tharat's credibility as president began to crumble, and other shareholders

started questioning his leadership. The once-great Sannarathip family had
now fallen into an unbelievable decline.

Everything was going exactly according to Maan Mek's plan.

She had driven him mad... until, in everyone else's eyes, he seemed
completely insane.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 267 of 300

 🐾34.For The Third Condition🐾
POV : MAI TREE

The events that unfolded have taken me farther than I ever imagined in my
life.

I used my ability to stop time to our advantage, making others experience

hallucinations and confusion, almost like they were lost in a jungle of their
own mind. Tharat defines this as a demonic power. Viewed from the
perspective of someone who doesn’t understand the power of controlling
time, it might seem like that.

At least, this method plays with people's minds without having to kill them.

Maan Mek is very cautious about this. She uses a knife to remind Tharat of
the revenge for the things he had done to her, but it’s important not to take
his life, as it would shorten my remaining time.

While we were following the plan, we stayed in a condo on the outskirts of

the city, knowing that Tharat's men might be spying on us perhaps even
watching the workplace or our condo. They might have gone as far as
spying on our relatives and acquaintances too. Renting a place under the
name of my Sister's wife a doctor named Kliao Khluen, seemed to be the
most practical solution.

By now, Tharat had ordered his men to stop spying us. It seemed he was
really losing his sanity. It looked like he was on the verge of breaking down,
so the situation on our side seemed to be improving.

After we were sure everything was safe and no one was spying on us, Maan
Mek took me back to the condo we had abandoned for a while. The first

Page 268 of 300

thing she did was prepare a meal, using fresh ingredients. She probably
wanted me to forget about the stress for a while.

But me? I know that one day all the fear and anxiety will fade away.

It’s different for her, though. She'll probably remember every detail that
happened and carry the pain in her heart for the rest of her life.

I know this because I’ve seen her sit and cry often, during battles or
sometimes when things weren’t going well. Her guilt must be unbearable.
She blames herself entirely for my remaining 20 years of life, but the truth
is, I’m also partly responsible for making things escalate. I was willing to
make things worse, and no one forced me to do it.

So, I always respond by gently holding her cheek, comforting her through
body language.

When her mind calms down, we talk about what we should do next in life.
After a while, I close my eyes and speak out my only wish.

"I don’t care about anything else anymore. I just want to live with you, and
have a little farm, a garden... That’s enough."

Maan Mek paused for a moment before asking,

"What about your career as a lawyer? You loved it and had fun with it,
right?"

"I feel like I’ve done enough for now,"

I replied.

"I’ve passed on most of the work to another lawyer. As for the case with
that scapegoat, I’ll still help
with advice, even though I’m not in the office anymore."

I’ve already spoken to Prach about quitting. I just need to submit the official
resignation and clear out my desk.

Page 269 of 300

For someone who only has 20 years left, it’s probably time to retire.

"And you? What will you do now? About your work, your life?"

Maan Mek smiled.

"I want to open a bakery," she said.

Her warm hand moved closer, letting our pinky fingers touch.

"And I want to see you every day. Just those two things, that’s enough."

It’s funny, one of our dreams matched perfectly. I turned to lie on my side,
facing her. She did the same, turning toward me.

It was daytime, and sunlight filtered through the curtain, making the view
even more beautiful. I looked at her face, captivated by the beauty of the
moment.

Without a word, we were drawn toward each other, our lips meeting in a
soft kiss. The distance between us vanished, and I tasted the sweetness on
her lips. I closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of her breath. It had been so
long since we had time like this. We spent minutes savoring the kiss, then
lay back down, gazing into each other's eyes.

I wish I could stop time for longer than ten minutes, just to stay with this
woman forever.

The sound of my phone ringing broke the silence. I didn’t need to look at
the name to know who it was. There was only one person I had arranged to
meet today: Karan. I had everything prepared and was ready to face
everything, leaving no secrets behind. I sat up, grabbed the phone, and
answered.

Karan's voice came through.

[I’m in the lobby of your condo, Tree.]

"I’ll be right down,"

Page 270 of 300

I said, before hanging up. I was about to tell Maan Mek to wait here, but
she stood up and said,

"I’ll go down to meet her."

"Are you sure? She’s still hostile toward you."

Her face became serious in an instant.

"That’s exactly why I should go. Besides, you and I are going to be together
now."

Seeing her like this, I teased,

"I haven’t agreed yet."

"Will you be with me 'til our last breath, Mai?"

I was caught off guard and blinked, unsure how to respond. Then, I finally
said,

"Alright."

She seemed to know just how to make me react. Was she being too clever?

With a chuckle, I watched her leave, knowing it would take longer than I
expected to meet Karan.

The time passed, and I couldn't help but think that something had occurred,
something had changed.

Was it because of the loud noise or something else? My love for her had to
admit the truth, but I trusted that the truth would be heard. No matter how
worried I was, or how much I cared for her, she was the one who had to
speak up and face the consequences.

The wait inside my own heart was unbearable. It was difficult not to be
restless, as time stretched on, until twenty-five minutes later, both of them
appeared, their faces calm, as usual. The only difference was that the left

Page 271 of 300

cheek of the person beside me had a noticeable red mark. It wasn’t hard to
guess who that someone had hit her.

"You think I don't have the right to be angry because my sister was
deceived?"

Karan glanced at the one I loved, speaking in a calm voice.

"Phi, I don't support violence, you know?"

"I don’t support it either,"

Maan Mek answered,

"But when she found out why I approached you in the first place, I
understood it. You can't blame them, considering the situation."

I was at a loss for words. I looked at the woman beside me, and her
expression was not angry or upset at all. Instead, she smiled, as if to tell me
it was okay. She seemed to imply that she was willing to accept the assault
because it was tied to the truth of the matter.

Alright, I would accept her decision, even though I secretly thought that the
weight of that slap would have been considerable.

I alternated my gaze between the woman and my lover. I saw two women
who resembled each other in many ways. I couldn't help but cover my
mouth, feeling an unexplainable satisfaction.

Once, Prach had told me that I liked women who reminded them of my
sister.

It seemed he was right.

Phi Karan sighed, looking back at me.

"The things that came up while we were talking... I learned a lot too."

She glanced at me briefly.

Page 272 of 300

"Really? Like, in detail?" I asked.

"The first thing was the reason why she approached you, and then a bit
about what happened afterward, all leading to my most feared point."

Phi Karan's voice was initially sharp, but by the end, it seemed to soften.

I still believed, in some strange way, that this was my own home. A place
where we could be honest with each other. But I also knew that there were
things beyond our control, things that would affect us.

The atmosphere was heavy. It felt like Phi Karan and me had cleared things
up, but the calmness only made the sadness more overwhelming. I was on
the verge of speaking, asking my sister to sit down on the couch, but then
the question from her stopped me in my tracks.

"How many more years do you have left?"

The voice was so sad it made my heart ache.

That was the question she'd always been worried about.

I lowered my gaze. The voice of my sister, filled with concern and pain,
pierced deep into my heart. We had grown up together, knowing each
other's strengths and weaknesses. To think that one of us wouldn’t have
much time left it was a sorrowful thought.

My life expectancy, once seventy-three, had dropped to fifty-three. And

now, I was thirty-three. That meant...

"Twenty more years,"

I said, trying to smile, as if it wasn't a big deal. But the moment the words
left my mouth, my sister’s voice grew quieter, as if her heart had shattered.

"Just twenty more years."

"Twenty years," she whispered.

Page 273 of 300

The first time I saw her cry with that forced smile, it was like I couldn't bear
it. Slowly, she walked towards me, not even wanting to accept this reality.

She hugged me tightly, just like when she tried to protect me from dangers
in our childhood.

Phi Karan, as if wanting to reverse time, though I knew it wasn't possible.

She wanted to fix things for me. But I understood that changing my fate
would only take away more of her time.

That’s why she cried when she hugged me like this.

In the end, I cried too. I let out my tears, like a small child in her arms, safe
again. She hugged me tighter, wiping away my tears with the sleeve of her
shirt.

Maan Mek had quietly stepped away, not wanting to intrude on the family
time, and had gone to the kitchen.

My sister held me for a long time. She knew how much I loved her
embrace. It took a while before she let go, but I could see that she still had
tears in her eyes, her face red from crying.

I smiled at her, despite the tears on her face.

"It’s alright, Phi. It’s something I’ve chosen, and I accept my decision,"

I said.

"I understand... but I can’t stop crying just yet."

"Shh... it’s okay,"

I whispered, stepping on tiptoe to nudge my nose against hers, just like we

used to do when we were younger.

She looked at me for a while, her gaze full of tenderness. It was like she
was telling herself to accept that I was old enough to make my own choices,
even though it hurt her.

Page 274 of 300

She embraced me again, her warm hand gently stroking my head.

Soon, I’d have to tell her everything in detail. After that, she’d probably ask
me to call our Mommy Jattawa and Mama Four to explain this huge matter
to them. I’d have to tell everyone in our family about the time manipulation
abilities I possessed, and the life expectancy that came with it.

But I believed that, even though it would be a shock to them, they would
eventually understand the choices I made.

It was unexpected that someone like me, who had always been selfish,
could love another person this much.

Even with everything that had happened, I still thought that all of this
whether it was the entire plan, using my powers to take someone’s life, or
ending up with only twenty years left perhaps it was all done for myself
after all.

But I was holding on to the second blessing, using it to protect the third.
Because ever since I realized I had fallen in love with Maan Mek, she had
become like a new blessing to me a precious person, someone I believed
heaven had sent to me.

I am willing to give up anything just to be with her in the end.

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁

Page 275 of 300

 🐾Epilog: Another Day🐾
POV : MAAN MEK

.
Three years later

A warm winter, I never really understood that phrase until now, waking up
on the first day of a new season, the air crisp and cold. Yet, here I am, with
a small figure nestled into my arms, bringing a smile to my face the
moment I open my eyes.

"Baby..." I whisper.

"Mmm..."

The sound of her sleepy murmur reaches me, her eyes still closed.

I shift onto my elbow, watching her peaceful face as she dreams, my arm
still wrapped around her. I’d love to stay like this and gaze at her until she
wakes, but that’s not an option because...

"I have to go open the bakery,"

I tell her softly.

“Can’t you stay…?”

She mumbles sleepily, snuggling closer.

“If I did, our bakery would only open once a week,”

I reply with a light laugh.

Page 276 of 300

Mai Tree and I left all the chaos behind to live a slower life abroad. We
chose a small, quiet town far from the towering buildings, but still
developed enough for daily conveniences like restaurants, cafés, a clinic, a
park, and a gas station. The city life is 30 minutes away by car, the hospital
a little further, and the closest high school even further than that.

Money was never an issue. Between Mai Tree's background as the daughter
of a businessman and her earnings as a lawyer her cases often brought in six
or seven figures and my own family's wealth, we had enough to live
comfortably for life. But Mai was the one who convinced me to not ignore
my family's money after my mother passed away. She said,

"Not touching it won’t erase the pain or the memories. Better to live without
hardship."

So, I transferred the funds to another account and used it to buy a big three-
story house in this peaceful town, complete with stunning mountain views. I
also bought two cars, one for travel and another for grocery shopping.

And by groceries, I mean ingredients for our homemade bakery a small

dream of mine since childhood.

Our house and the bakery aren’t far from each other. A short bike ride
brings us to the shop, located next to the town's most popular café. Oddly
enough, we only open the bakery on weekends for a few hours, and that’s
enough for us.

It’s no surprise that people joke,

"That Thai couple probably opened the bakery just to socialize."

And it's true. I opened it because I wanted to connect with people, to chat
and fulfill my little dream. Working two half-days a week makes me happy,
and the rest of the week? I spend it with my wife.

Oh, and one important thing: in this country, same-sex marriage is legal, so
we’re officially married now.

Page 277 of 300

Sometimes we go on trips. If it's within the country, I drive. If we feel like
going abroad, we book a flight and enjoy ourselves to the fulles eating
whatever we want, doing whatever we want. And then, we return home to
cuddle in our cozy house.

No matter the season rain, sun, or snow it always feels just right when
we’re close.

I glance at the clock on the nightstand and smile. I still have a few minutes
to savor this moment, watching my little wife sleep. But it seems she’s
starting to wake up, her eyes fluttering open, still not fully awake.

"It's too early..."

She mumbles, her voice small and endearing. I smile fondly, even though
she’s technically older than me.

"Yes, that's why I have to go bake."

She pouts, still half-asleep.

"Can’t we pay someone to do it?"

"But I’ll be done by 10 a.m.,"

I reply, chuckling.

"That's still hundreds of minutes away,"

My former lawyer says playfully, snuggling closer into my arms.

"Just five more minutes… I’ll come with you."

"Alright,"

I whisper, pressing a kiss to her temple.

"Five more minutes, and then we’ll go."

Page 278 of 300

.

.
Three years have passed since we moved here, but I still keep tabs on
Sannarathip. Tharat died in a car accident last year, which I suspect was
staged by his own men. The organization is falling apart, now just scattered
groups with little power.

Even though they seem harmless now, I keep watch just in case.

On this early Saturday morning, before the sun even rises, I pedal my white
bicycle with Mai Tree sitting on the back, holding on tight. We wear
matching coats and scarves hers handmade, a new hobby she’s taken up
along with jigsaw puzzles.

The air is cold, and she snuggles into my jacket pocket, warming her hands.
When we first moved here, I disliked the cold, but now I love how it brings
us closer together.

Mai Tree isn’t one for cooking or baking. She’s made it clear that she
prefers to eat rather than make food. But whenever she comes to the shop,
she helps out in any way she can. And I find it adorable whether she’s
delivering ingredients or helping me bake bread.

We don't sell much, which is why I said I didn’t think much of what people
say about selling to make a name in society.

I baked just enough, and once I opened the shop, customers rushed in to
buy. Some days, all the goods were gone within an hour, never more than
two. The rest of the time was spent cleaning up, finding something to eat,
and sneaking off to our little love nest.

Oh, and sometimes the little one wanted ice cream on the way home. When
I saw her signaling like that, I turned my bike towards Lily's place and
ordered a chocolate cone Mai Tree’s favorite.

Page 279 of 300

Lily, who was always cheerful, complimented our matching scarves, saying
they were beautifully hand-knitted. She might have remembered my earlier
attempt, which was a mess, so I quickly told her Mai Tree made this pair.

I had to brag a little about my multi-talented beautiful wife .

I glanced at her as she waited for her ice cream, hiding half her face behind
her scarf, her cheeks flushed. Maybe it was the cold, or maybe she was
embarrassed Mai Tree always reacts like this when I proudly tell others
about her.

“You’re so adorable,”

At 11:11, we made it back home.

I parked the bike in the garage, beside the five-door Honda we use for
stocking up on groceries or camping trips. Next to it was a gray Porsche,
which Mai Tree chose and paid for herself. She said driving a Porsche felt
like when her mom and mommy would take the family on trips. Her Mama
Four loved Porsches, and it rubbed off on her. Mai Tree always said she'd
get one when she retired, and now she had fulfilled that dream.

Even though our retirement came sooner than expected, both of us are still
in our thirties.

Thinking about it makes me hate myself. I brought the chaos that took 20
years off her life.

I'll never stop blaming myself for it.

As we dismounted the bike, the little one still holding her chocolate ice
cream, she headed straight for the backyard. I smiled, knowing exactly
where she was going. After closing the garage door with the remote, I
followed her to our sunflower garden.

Our favorite flowers looked stunning under the near-noon winter sunlight.
She sat on the white bench, enjoying her ice cream, surrounded by a ring of
sunflowers.

Page 280 of 300

I stood there for a moment, watching her. It always made me feel good.

Sunflowers and Mai Tree…

After appreciating the sight in my memory, I walked over and sat beside
her.

She casually asked, “What should we eat tonight? Pizza?”

“Whatever you want, baby.”

She looked up, thinking aloud, her voice drawing out a bit before she
smiled in the most adorable way possible.

“I want pizza with lots of

mozzarella, followed by chocolate cake while we watch the sunset by the
beach.”

“Should I book us some plane tickets?”

“Hey, wait, Love! You should stop me. We just get back from Costa Rica
last week. And it’s winter now beach trips aren’t exactly ideal.”

“If you say you want to go, even if we just came back from the moon, we’d
still go tomorrow.”

“You… spoil me too much.”

Even though we’ve been together for three years, and I’m always sweet-
talking her, Mai Tree still can’t hide her shyness. She stammered slightly,
turning her face away, pretending to admire the beauty of the sunflowers.
But I know her too well by now.

Because she’s always in my thoughts and in my sight.

In that moment, I noticed a sunflower had somehow found its way onto my
lap. Examining it, I picked it up and smiled at her.

She acted like nothing happened.

Page 281 of 300

“What?”

She said, trying to deny it, her face glowing with a soft blush. Looks like
someone paused time again for a secret kiss a classic of ours, which I love
more than anything.

I chuckled softly and nodded with a broad smile.

“Sure, nothing at all.”

I slipped the sunflower into my pocket, planning to press it in plastic like

the others she’d used for her sneaky kisses (or attempts at keeping me from
noticing).

Two days later, both Mai Tree and I were stepping off a plane onto foreign
soil. Here, December wasn’t winter but summer, so it was perfect for the
beach. We had a place booked to watch the sunset.

On the way to our accommodation, we passed a flower shop. Sunflowers no

matter which country always looked beautiful. Mai Tree pointed them out,
so I asked the driver to stop and buy a bouquet.

And just like that, two sunflowers stood proudly in a vase on the living
room table of our beachside retreat.

In the afternoon, after resting, I searched online for the best-reviewed pizza
places in the area. There were two top contenders, so I let the little one
choose. She had a hard time deciding, using the classic eeny-meeny-miny-
mo. We ended up with one that had a “K” in the name.

With the pizza ordered, we moved on to another important task: dessert.

When it comes to desserts, Mai Tree doesn’t trust reviews. She believes that
what some people dislike might be something she finds delicious, so she

Page 282 of 300

prefers to choose based on appearance. And so, after some browsing, she
picked a chocolate cake and a pavlova.

Both arrived at the same time as I uncorked a bottle of our favorite wine.

The evening light was stunning. I was grateful for moments like these when
one wish, no matter how small, led us to the perfect sunset by the beach. All
thanks to the person sitting right beside me.

The small one busied herself with transferring the pizza onto a large plate,
while I had already prepared other things like plates, knives, forks, glasses,
and water outside at the table. It was the best spot to enjoy dinner while
watching the sunset over the beach.

I lifted the drink in my hand to take a sip.

It tasted just as good as I remembered.

It reminded me of the beginning of the year when Mai Tree had too much of
this wine and kissed me nearly all night long. That taste is forever
embedded in my memory sweet and lingering.

The pizza from this restaurant was quite good, blending perfectly with the
wine. I'm not particularly fond of pizza, but I ate to accompany Mai Tree,
who lit up with joy at the extra cheese she had ordered. She was absolutely
adorable, munching happily and swaying her head like a little doll.

The orange sunlight painted a beautiful scene, but it was even more
breathtaking because the person sitting across from me was Mai Tree.

I sipped my wine, admiring her quietly, taking a bite of pizza every now
and then. After the savory course, we moved on to dessert.

She chatted with me about many things like how her sister, Karan, had
called last week to tell her that their Mama and Mommy were planning to
visit her aunt over New Year’s, hoping for a full family reunion. She also
mentioned a new hobby she'd picked up—collecting cat-shaped bookmarks.

Page 283 of 300

After a while, feeling full, she excused herself to take a shower, promising
to help clean up the dishes afterward.

I smiled and nodded. Once she was out of sight, and the sound of running
water echoed faintly from the bathroom, I quickly cleared the table. That
way, when Mai Tree came back, she wouldn’t have to lift a finger.

Though I knew she'd probably scold me a little for doing everything for her
again.

Once everything was tidied up, I sat in one of the two chairs facing the
beach, where the sun was now setting, and lit a familiar brand of cigarettes.

Just as I expected, when she emerged from the house in a loose outfit, her
wet hair still damp from the shower, and saw the clean table, she frowned.

“If you keep doing this, I’ll get spoiled for sure.”

“I’m happy to do it,” I said.

“Yeah, yeah,”

She muttered, as she continued to dry her hair with a small towel, sitting
down next to me. I started to put out my cigarette in the ashtray on the
table, but her small hand reached out to stop me.

“You don’t have to put it out. It’s okay,” she said.

I nodded and continued to smoke, making sure to sit on the side where the
wind wouldn’t blow the smoke toward her.

For a while, I noticed a serious look in her eyes, as if she was deep in
thought and wanted to say something. I stayed silent, giving her time to
speak.

“What is it, Mai?”

I asked, turning to meet her gaze with a sweet smile, though her expression
remained neutral.

Page 284 of 300

“Even when I’m no longer here, you’ll wake up and enjoy all the delicious
things in life, won’t you?”

She asked quietly.

So, it’s this again… I thought.

Something clenched tightly in my chest. Knowing the exact lifespan of

someone you love hurts more than words can describe. I had cried in secret
often when I first learned about it. Now, even if I wasn’t shedding tears
constantly, the pain was always there, raw and deep.

I remained silent for a long moment, and so Mai Tree spoke again.

“I only have 17 years left to enjoy the beauty of the world. But I want you
to keep enjoying it for me. Is that… too much to ask?”

The beautiful, sweet woman lowered her gaze to the cigarette smoke, using
it as a brief distraction.

“You don’t have to answer. Or even do it. It’s entirely your decision,”

She added before stretching slightly and abruptly changing the subject.

“Anyway, I’m going to grab a soda from the fridge. Do you want a Sprite?”

“No, I’m good,”

I replied, holding back the emotion swelling in my chest.

She nodded with a soft “Okay,” and walked back inside.

In that moment, I turned to face the sunset, watching the sky turn brilliant
shades of orange. I brought the cigarette to my lips once more, taking in a
deep breath before stubbing it out in the ashtray, even though it wasn’t even
halfway finished.

Mai Tree… My love

Page 285 of 300

There’s something I’ve kept in my heart, something I’ve never said out loud,
though maybe you’ve already sensed it.

Starting from today, you told me that you’ll live to witness the beauty of this
world for another 17 years. And me… I, who cannot forget a single
moment, a single touch from you, the love of my life…

I, who am utterly in love with your voice, your smile, your scent, and every
perfect imperfection of yours.

So, here is my promise to you:

I will live for 17 years and 1 day.

On that day, after I wake up and enjoy something delicious just as you
asked, I will run to you, following the path lined with blooming sunflowers.
I will bring the most beautiful sunflower to give to you.

And I’ll hold your hand, as we walk side by side, to wherever the next land
may lead us.

— THE END —

Page 286 of 300

 🐾SC: Mischievous Tea Brever🐾
POV : MAI TREE

It was late September, autumn, and it was drizzling on a Tuesday night. My

favorite show had just aired its final episode.

The digital clock on the desk read 12:03 AM. I was sitting there, playing a
mall management game on my iPad, furrowing my brows as I wondered
why my mall had been losing money for three consecutive months. It had to
be because the game started with too little money.

“Ugh, this is too tough. Enough of this,”

I grumbled, shutting off the iPad. Time for Pokémon on my Nintendo

instead.

Maan Mek was standing on the balcony, talking on the phone about
something serious, probably about investigating the scattered group of
former high-ranking criminals. She had hired a trusted detective to feed her
updates, even though they probably wouldn’t cause us much trouble. Still,
Maan Mek was always on guard.

As she finished her call, I caught a Snorlax, so adorable! I grinned at her

and showed the screen.

“Look, I caught this one!”

“Great job, Mai!”

She praised with a warm smile.

“Hey, can you tell me where to find an Eevee that evolves into a fire type?”

Page 287 of 300

“Sure, let me show you where it is on the map.”

Maan Mek climbed onto the bed, leaning her back against the headboard.
She rested her chin on my shoulder and peered at the screen as I pulled up
the map for her to guide me.

We played the game for a while, enjoying each other's company.

Earlier today, we went shopping to stock up for the house. Maan Mek
drove, and we got quite a lot of stuff. But about twenty minutes before we
got home, I suddenly remembered something important from my mental
shopping list—my favorite brand of chocolate with the new collectible
packaging.

When I told her, Maan Mek immediately turned the car around to head back
into town. I widened my eyes and said,

“You don’t have to!”

“It’s fine. If we don’t get it now, you’ll regret it later. We won’t be back in
town for another two weeks, you know,”

She said gently, without a trace of blame or frustration.

On the way back, I held the limited-edition chocolate, shaped like a thick
book with a space-themed cover, on my lap. I felt so happy there were only
a few left on the shelf when we returned. Even the cashier mentioned it was
a limited series, and I was lucky to grab one.

“Thank you so much for turning back for me,”

I said, smiling. If it weren’t for her decision, I’d probably be crying on the
couch tonight.

“If you want anything in return, I’ll do it! Even if it’s giving you a back
massage for an hour, Love!”

“Honestly, just seeing you happy is enough for me,”

Page 288 of 300

Maan Mek replied sweetly, with a hint of romance in her tone. Then she
looked a bit mischievous.

“But, if you insist on repaying me, there is one thing…”

“I can tell from your voice it’s going to be about sex.”

"You got it easily, huh?"

“Well, we’ve been married for four years now. I know you too well,”

I teased, laughing inside at her coyness.

The younger woman let out a soft, nervous chuckle, making me laugh at the
memory. That was earlier this afternoon.

So, I knew why she still had that glint in her eyes despite it being so late.
The gaming was just to stall and tease her. I loved it when she became all
sweet and sultry.

"Baby..."

She whispered. There it is, the soft voice.

Probably because she noticed I’d stopped playing but was still scrolling
through the sale section in the store.

“What is it, Love?” I teased.

“Remember what we talked about in the car today?”

“We talked about, like, a thousand things.”

“The important one.”

“I can’t recall.”

“The one where I said I wanted to have a sweet night with you!”

Page 289 of 300

She blurted, her face slightly flushed.

"Oh... yes."

I laughed out loud at Maan Mek's reaction. Sometimes, she was just too fun
to tease.

At first, she tried to keep a straight face, but after a few seconds, she
couldn’t help it. She broke into a smile, both embarrassed and eager about
her unspoken desires.

“Then let me have you for a late-night snack, okay?”

She said playfully.

“Come here,”

I said, smiling back.

“Because I plan on having you, too.”

My loose, buttoned pajamas were easy to slip off, so it wasn’t surprising

that, within seconds of her fingers deftly undoing them, my top half was
bare, revealing my chest. Maan Mek’s eyes immediately focused there.

She leaned down, pressing her lips to my skin, and began gently sucking at
my sensitive spots. My hands instinctively found their way to her soft hair,
holding on tightly.

“Love…”

My voice started as a low moan, growing louder with each kiss and touch.

She seemed desperate, her lips busy at the top while her hand slid down, her
fingers finding their way to my sensitive spot, rubbing gently.

It felt so good, as if a fire was igniting inside me. But suddenly, an idea
popped into my head.

Page 290 of 300

I wanted to make her moan first.

Without hesitation, I took a deep breath, then grabbed a fistful of her hair,
pulling her up to meet my gaze.

Maan Mek's gaze held a question, but I didn’t give her long to wonder. I
swiftly pressed my lips to hers, using the moment she softened to flip her
slender body onto the bed beneath me.

“Tonight, I’m in control,”

I whispered with a mischievous grin.

I quickly stripped off my shorts, tossing them onto the floor. My tiny lace
underwear followed, but instead of throwing it aside, I stuffed it into her
mouth, laughing at how it seemed to excite her even more.

Leaning down, I whispered into her ear,

"Don't spit it out…"

By now, Maan Mek must have realized that it would be hard for her to get
back on top. I flashed her a wicked smile, slowly peeling off her clothes
until she lay bare beneath me. Her breasts, already hardened, begged to be
teased. I couldn't resist pinching them between my fingers, causing her to
tremble.

Her muffled moans, stifled by the lace in her mouth, only fueled my
excitement. I bent down and nibbled at her neck, sending a mixture of pain
and pleasure coursing through her.

Her muffled cries echoed around our spacious bedroom as I played with
every inch of her body. I teased, sucked, and bit, leaving red marks
scattered across her skin. Sitting up to admire my work, I felt an odd sense
of satisfaction.

Maan Mek’s flat stomach rose and fell rapidly from the intensity of our
heated activity. Her cheeks flushed, her body temperature rising, drawing a
smug smile from me. Still sitting on her lower abdomen, I shifted my gaze

Page 291 of 300

toward the end of the bed. Spreading her legs apart, I marveled at the sight
before me her petals glistening with arousal.

It tempted me.

One hand reached down to touch myself, rubbing in slow circles, while the
other slid two fingers into Maan Mek's inviting warmth. I was determined
to bring her to climax, all while pleasuring myself on top of her.

1:24 AM

I had certainly burned a lot of calories from our earlier escapades, reveling
in being the one in control, listening to her muffled cries with that lace still
in her mouth.

Now that I think about it, I can’t help but feel a little shy. How did I dare go
that far?

The thought made me blush, so I wrapped myself in a blanket and rolled

around on the bed in embarrassment.

Thankfully, my younger lover had gone downstairs to the kitchen. She

mentioned brewing chamomile tea for us to drink before bed to help us
relax.

Maan Mek is like that always taking care of me like I’m a princess.

“Here it is,” she said.

The slender woman walked into the room, carrying a small wooden tray
with two steaming cups on it likely the tea she promised.

I pulled myself out from under the blanket, sitting against the headboard
with a neutral expression. Maan Mek placed the cups on the table beside the
lamp and sat on the edge of our soft, wide bed.

Page 292 of 300

“Are you tired?” she asked.

“Not really,” I replied.

“I did take a nap after we got back from shopping.”

“We don’t have any plans for tomorrow, do we?”

Her tone made me suspicious.

“What are you trying to say?”

Her smile and the gleam in her eyes were playful, mischievous like a wolf
ready to hunt.

“I just think the tea might still be too hot,” she purred.

“Maybe we should do something while we wait for it to cool down.”

I instantly knew what she meant by doing something.

She’s insatiable. Even with all the marks I’ve left on her, she’s asking if I’m
tired. I’ll never forget that one time we went at it until the sun came up.

Looks like she’s all fired up to do it again tonight.

She’s relentless when it comes to these things, but... I can’t say I don’t
enjoy it. In fact, I feel a mischievous urge to bite her neck again.

Narrowing my eyes, I smirked.

“Well, I guess I don’t have much choice, do I? I’ve got plenty of energy left
too.”

I teased her back, undoing the buttons of my nightgown and letting the satin
fabric slip down onto the bed, baring my upper body again, fully aware of
how much the sight would drive her wild.

Page 293 of 300

It turned out that, despite being the one hunted this time, I ended up
exhausted, drenched in sweat. She had gotten her revenge.

Earlier, I had teased her nearly to the point of climax three times before
finally letting her finish on the fourth, but Maan Mek got me back by
making me cum over and over again.

The tea she brewed? Completely forgotten.

Tomorrow...

Tomorrow, I’ll stop time and find a way to prank her as payback!

🍂🍂🍂🍂🍂

Page 294 of 300

 🐾SC: Sunflower Path🐾
I can’t imagine what another world, one where our bodies slumber
eternally, would be like.

I once lay beside Maan Mek, she hold me tightly, and said,

"For me, I don’t know what another world would be like. It could be empty
or full. But I believe that along the way, it would be surrounded by the
things we love most."

And it would be even better if we had someone to walk with us to that

unfamiliar place.

I asked her,

“And in your imagination, what does that path look like?”

Without hesitation, she answered,

“A field of sunflowers, under a bright, clear sky.”

"Really?"

In the time I spent loving her, from someone like Mai Tree who wasn’t
particularly fond of any specific flower, I came to adore the beauty of the
sunflower. We planted it carefully in our yard. There are even framed
pictures of the sunflowers we photographed during our travels abroad.

The sunflower was everywhere on jigsaw puzzles, throw pillows on the

sofa, prints on cups, and even in the corners of handkerchiefs. Before I

Page 295 of 300

knew it, sunflowers were blooming all around me and inside my heart.

By now, I can confidently say that if there’s something I love most, it’s the
same thing Maan Mek loves: those beautiful flowers that glow under the
sunlight.

And sometimes...

Sometimes time passes quickly.

Other times, it passes slowly.

We lived together, doing everything we wanted to do. We celebrated every

special day, embracing each other every night and day.

I used to tell myself that the time we had was long enough. But in truth, it
feels like it went by a little too fast...

.
One day, I can’t be sure when or where, the air was slightly cold, though the
sky was clear. I wore a red beret, a cream knit coat over my dress, and a
dark scarf one Maan Mek had tried to knit as a birthday gift, even though
she wasn’t skilled at crafts.

As I walked along the path, lined on both sides by sunflowers, I brushed my

fingers over their dark green leaves. The road ahead stretched as far as the
eye could see, and its infinite beauty made me smile.

Though I started to wonder, what is the person who hasn’t yet walked this
path with me doing right now? How are they feeling?

I prayed that the owner of my heart would get through her pain and
find happiness, enough to make her beautiful lips smile.

That’s all I could wish for as I walked in the shoes she’d surprised me with
on our anniversary.

Sadness weighed in my chest, rising until it choked me. But there was no
way to avoid it.

Page 296 of 300

We were together every day, practically inseparable. Now that we’re apart, I
miss her so much I could cry.

Maan Mek...

My sunflower.

“Mai Tree!”

I stopped in my tracks as a familiar voice echoed from far behind.

“Wait for Mek!”

I turned around in disbelief, eyes wide with surprise. It was her, running
toward me the woman who had been in my thoughts.

“Mek?"

She was dressed in a black turtleneck, layered with a long coat. Around her
neck hung the necklace I’d given her for our tenth anniversary.

Maan Mek’s face looked just like it did when we first met as lawyer and
assistant, back when she was 20 years old.

As she came to a stop in front of me, her shining eyes reflected my own
face—the way I looked at 33, back on that day.

She smiled after catching up to me, holding a single sunflower in her hand.
Her breathing shifted from slightly labored to steady.

I asked her, confused,

“Why did you rush to catch up, Mek?”

“Because I missed you, Tree. Just one day without you is enough to hurt.”

". ...."

“And I brought the most beautiful sunflower for you.”

Page 297 of 300

She extended the flower toward me. My lips tightened as I realized the truth
that she had hurried to follow me, bringing a gift.

It felt like something was lodged in my throat as I reached out to take the
sunflower from her. I heard my own voice, soft and trembling, whisper.

“Thank you…”

But how should I feel right now?

Pain? Joy? Anger? Longing? Sadness or happiness?

All I knew was that when I looked into the eyes of the woman I’d fallen for,
unchanged by time, all thoughts seemed to fade away. Seeing her smile
gently, with kindness in her eyes, I realized that this moment, right here,
was my favorite view.

Page 298 of 300

It might even be the best view I’ve ever seen in my life. She raised her
hand, waiting for me to place mine in hers.

“Let’s walk to the end of the path together, okay?”

To hold hands and walk side by side…

“Yes,”

I whispered, placing my hand into her warm palm.

I never expected her to follow me so quickly.

But it seemed like Maan Mek had planned this all along.

I glanced at the sunflower I held. This time, with every step I took, its sweet
fragrance surrounded me. We walked together, side by side, along the path
of sunflowers. The chilly air that had greeted me earlier began to soften,
gradually giving way to the warm comfort of a clear sky.

I smiled as tears welled up in my eyes, stealing a glance at her. Infuriating

and yet so lovable at the same time.
Maybe, right now, my feelings are a mixture of love, joy, a touch of
annoyance, and an overwhelming sense of longing.

I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I had tried for so long, but in the end, you
made me cry.

You, my sunflower.

— THE FINAL END —

🍁🍁🍁🍁🍁
Sunyan's Note:
Please DO NOT SELL this book...

Please SHARE IT FREE.... ❤️❤️❤️

Page 299 of 300
SPREAD THE LOVE WITH SHARE..

Page 300 of 300